Blood and Guts and Ponies

by Altoid

Rating: teen
Tags: Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Other, Princess Luna, Comedy, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Human
Length: 123447

Patton and the crew of a tank get transported to Equestria. Stuff happens and chaos ensues. But it ends up being deeper than that.

Ponies are a peaceful race and when the prospects of war threatens Equestria, Princess Celestia becomes desperate for help. An ancient spell goes awry and General Patton, the famous American World War II general, is pulled into the pony world. Involuntarily the crew of a Sherman is dragged along as well. Will the assistance of the humans be enough to save Equestria or will their enemies be too much for even Old Blood and Guts to handle?

______________________________________
Rated Teen for Strong Language and Violence

Published 2012-04-21 21:24:05 UTC
Last updated 2017-01-02 02:22:57 UTC

Ch 1: Into the Fire

Chapter 1

“If I wasn't so scared shitless of the old man, I would be laughing right now.”

Matt “Shelly” Novak peeked up through the right side hatch of the M4A3E8 Sherman tank, which also was a viewpoint between the legs of the tank commander Ian Collins. Ian sighed heavily with annoyance.

“Shelly,” he hissed at the gunner. “Get your damn head out from between my crotch and get back on the gun with Zeus!”

At the sound of his nickname, Zachariah “Zeus” Marshall elbowed Matt in the chest. The loader let out an audible humph as the air left his lungs and he plopped back down next to the tank’s seventy-six millimeter M1 gun.

“Should we help him?” Bill Harper’s muffled voice called up from the driver seat.

An uneasy silence filled the tank before Ian finally spoke.

“If somebody doesn’t help him, we are all going to get cussed out into next Sunday. I’ll signal the others to follow me into the field.”

As Ian stood up in the hatch, Matt kicked awake the man sitting in front of him.

“Waaake up Fishy!” Matt said, in a patronizing sing-along tune.

Jeff Fisher, the co-driver, jumped and looked around.

“Wha...?” He asked, looking, and feeling, dazed.

“We are moving forward,” Ian replied with a sigh. “Get on the ball! All of you be on edge; the Black Wolf was sighted this morning in a nearby town.”

‘There,’ Ian thought. ‘That should put them on edge and wake them up.’

Frederic Herrmann peered through his binoculars at the American jeep. He had been watching it from his position behind a high hedge for a good five minutes, ever since it first got stuck in the mud. All in all, the scene playing out before him was quite humorous. Two Yankee soldiers, and the jeep driver, struggled valiantly to try and get the vehicle unstuck while a flashy man stood in the back barking inaudible orders. Frederic knew exactly who the flashy man was- every German soldier knew- but he dared not fire on the jeep for several reasons. He looked back down through the hatch of his Tiger I at the tank gunner watching him impatiently.

“I told you once already Felix,” Frederic huffed. “I will not fire on the American general.”

Felix Bandt chewed his lips contemplatively. “Why?”

“If we kill him… Let’s just say the Americans won't be taking any prisoners for a while. Also, we’re using him as bait.”

Felix looked appeased with the tank commander’s answer and went back to polishing the breach of the tank's eighty-eight. Frederic shook his head at the obsessive tendencies of the gunner and turned his attention back to the jeep. To his surprise, seven American Sherman tanks had emerged from the foggy hedgerow that they had been hiding behind, and were now surrounding the jeep in a defensive semicircle. A tank in particular caught his eye: one bearing a green, four-leaf clover on its sides, and the word ‘Lucky.’

“Felix, Udo!” he said to the gunner and loader. “Five-hundred meters. Elevation two clicks, rotation five. You should be able to see them through the sight. I will let you choose your targets. Just don’t shoot the enemy general!”

In his mind, the image of his smiling wife and children distracted him, but only for a moment.

Ian tapped impatiently on the outer rim of the hatch as they slogged towards the jeep. He knew that it was probably not a good idea to sit exposed, snipers being so common; Zachariah shared these fears.

“Hey,” he whispered. His voice was barely audible over the sound of the engine. “I don’t like you standing out in the open like that.”

“I appreciate your concern Zeus, but if there are any snipers in the area, we would know by now.”

“Yes, you’d have been shot. Still, I don't like the surrounding area. It doesn't feel right.” As the gunner expressed his concerns, Ian could hear the anxiety in his voice. Closing on the jeep’s position, Ian remained standing. They were the second tank to arrive at the stranded vehicle and immediately he wished he hadn’t gone out there in the first place. As they arrived next to the jeep, the six foot tall, and otherwise imposing, man standing in the back glared at them.

“Took you fucking long enough!” He screamed.

“Sorry Sir, General Patton Sir!” Ian replied calmly. Being a second lieutenant in Patton’s Third Army had made Ian used to the General’s vernacular “enthusiasm”. “What do you want us to do?”

The General stared at Ian for a few moments, a look that basically screamed to him that he had just asked a stupid question.

“Boy,” Patton said slowly. “You are in a tank. Pull this son of a bitch out!”

The two Privates that had been attempting to free the jeep prepared to attach a long cable between the two vehicles as Ian directed the tank in front of the jeep. Soon the jeep was pulled free and Patton grinning.

“Do you think he is going to give us a medal for saving his jeep?” Matt asked with, punctuated with a laugh.

“He better.” Zach took a long gulp from a canteen. “I haven't gotten a real medal yet. Not in the Navy and not in-”

A thunderous explosion rattled the tank, and for a panicked moment, the crew believed that they had been hit. Ian was quick to yell out that Lucky had not been hit, but the news was still not good.

“Number four is gone,” Ian said flatly. “I didn't see where it came from but it definitely was an enemy tank.”

“Do you think it was the Black Wolf?” Matt practically squealed in fear.

“Shut it Shelly,” Zachariah hissed as he panned the turret around, searching for the light cloud of smoke that would betray the enemy’s position through the gun’s sight. He noticed Patton’s jeep speeding away, but the General was not in it. Another explosion and pieces of tank filled his view of the surroundings.

“I think that was number six!” Zeus growled.

He continued to pan across the distant hedgerow. Two more American tanks exploded, and a heavy cloud of smoke floated parallel to the hedges, making it harder for Zachariah to see in the first place. He still had yet to find the tank itself- he waited for the enemy to fire again -as they all hoped dearly that the next shell wouldn't be for them. The next sound they heard was almost as surprising as incoming artillery.

“Open this hatch,” came Patton’s muffled voice along with several heavy knocks.

Ian heaved open the entrance and the General’s personage filled their vision through the hole, blocking most of the sky..

“Can't you see that son of a bitch?” He inquired loudly. “He is hiding right there!”
Ian stood up and followed where Patton was pointing. He could barely make out a large dark shape through the leaves of the hedge. There was a flash and report from the dark shape, and another tank exploded, rocking the vehicle a fair amount.

“Kill that bastard!” Patton cheered as he stood defiantly on the turret. “I feel all tingly inside, so this must be a good day!”

Ian stood for a moment, puzzled at what Patton had said. Pausing a bit longer, he realized he too felt a tingling sensation creeping over him. He didn’t have time to think about it long, however, as a shell whizzed overhead and exploded harmlessly behind them.

“Zeus!” Ian shouted, preparing to give his favorite order. “Get a lightning bolt ready and send this bastard to hell!”

“I told you not to aim for Patton!” Frederic growled at Felix.

The gunner didn’t reply as he continued to peer at the Americans through the sight. There was a deep ‘whomp’, the characteristic noise of a shell missing in the dirt, and the sound of dirt raining from the sky onto the tank’s roof.

“They are shooting back sir,” Felix stated, eerily calm and collected.

“Don’t shoot,” Frederic warned. “Wait for more tanks to show up.”

“Sir?”

“Yes, Udo?” Frederick replied, annoyance and urgency tinging his tone.

“Is there a fuel leak or exhaust seeping in? I feel light headed and...well it feels like I have spiders under my skin.” They could hear the fear in his words.

The crew paused momentarily.

“I feel the same way,” Felix said, sounding surprised.

“Hmm.” Was all Frederick said. He looked quickly at his arms while taking a deep breath tasting the air for hits of fumes and fuel. Smelling nothing out of place, he quickly determined that nothing was dangerously out of order. He looked back at his hands as the eighty-eight thundered again.

“Looks like they are trying to flank us. the tank with Patton," Felix shouted as Udo prepared another shell. The gunner looked out through his periscope and sighed heavily. “Are you sure you don’t want me to fire?”

Frederic didn't respond. He was busy watching a small purple flame dance across his fingertips.

“It’s the Black Wolf,” Zeus yelled over the sound of the strained engine.

“Get in range and flank that bastard!” Patton had now replaced Ian in the commander's position. The second lieutenant was now hunched uncomfortably in the small space by the General’s legs.

“Yes sir!” Bill replied, too enthusiastic considering the danger.

The tank lurched forward as they tried to get in position for a shot on the weaker sections of the enemy armor.

“I got a clear shot!” Zeus cheered as the massive shape of the enemy tank filled his view. Lucky came to a sudden halt and soon after the hull shook with the report of their gun. “I hate it when that happens!” Zeus screamed in anger, his glassware unstable, and his shot had not aimed properly from the vibrations.

Firing another round, he watched through the periscope as the shell he had just fired glanced off the dark black armor of the tiger and rocket skyward at a steep angle, buzzing angrily towards the heavens.

“Pour it on!” Patton yelled triumphantly as another shell was promptly loaded and fired but to no effect on the enemy’s thick armor- the shell, shattering on contact, made nothing but sparks and a big rippling dent in the steel. Obviously he was the only man enjoying the situation.

Matt prepared to slide a new shell into the breach when an explosion coursed through the tank, filling the hull with a strange purple-pink fire; all the men prepared for agony, but this explosion didn’t rend them as immediately as they thought. Still, they were all terrified.

“Ah don't want to die!” Fishy screamed, his voice reaching a horrifically loud volume.

'This is interesting,' Ian thought, complacent as his body, and the others’ too, were engulfed in unearthly flame. 'So this is how I die; and it doesn't even hurt.'

There was a sudden falling sensation as the crew blacked out at once.

___________________________________________________________________
Here it is. My first and possibly only HiE. I hope you enjoy.
I do not own MLP; FiM
Comment your opinion please.
Thanks to Dusknight Haze for the edit on chapters 1-2.

Theme song of Blood and Guts and Ponies by BaroqueNexus.

Ch 2: Wandering Steel

Chapter 2

First Day

“I’m dead? Am I dead?” Matt patted himself, checking for burns. Content that he was in one piece, he looked around the perfectly silent tank. The others were just then starting to emerge from unconsciousness in unison.

“What the fuck just happened?” Matt groaned quietly as he awoke.

Zachariah jumped up, immediately peering through the periscope, as Ian hesitantly tried to nudge Patton awake. The General jumped slightly and looked around, but collected himself very quickly.

“I was expecting us to be dead,” he stated happily, joyed at their apparent lack of mutilation.

“Sir...” Zeus said slowly and reluctantly. “... I don’t know where we are at.”

Ian crawled past the General and opened the gunner's hatch. The bright sunlight blinded him momentarily and he shielded his eyes from the glare. When his vision cleared, he was surprised to find the surrounding countryside filled with large apple trees. The commander’s hatch next to him creaked open and Patton emerged.

“The hell are we?” Patton asked, louder than before, head and body panning multiple turns.

Ian shrugged, although he wished he didn’t have to. “No idea sir.”

After replying, the lieutenant pulled himself out of the tank and down onto the grassy earth. He was followed by the rest of the crew who looked around in wonder at their bright, and peaceful, surroundings.

“Wheeew,” Matt whistled as he plucked an apple from a tree. “I like this place!”

Bill and Jeff emerged last from the tank. The driver was toting a M3 ‘Grease Gun’ SMG on his shoulder. Ian, at first irked, quickly decided that it was best to be prepared and armed, just in case there was Germans in the area.

“Matt. Zeus.” he said. “I am going to check for damage. You two retrieve the rest of our guns.”

“Yes sir,” Zachariah replied quickly.

“Aye boss!” Matt smiled.

Patton was walking away while this exchanged happened, and Ian watched him walk behind a tree and disappear. He didn't bother keeping an eye on the General; he didn’t need to babysit the old man, being that he was so damned spirited to begin with. The tank commander limped to the back of the Sherman and his mood soured. The engine steamed from overheating, and in frustration Ian kicked the steel hull.

“We won’t be going anywhere for a while,” he growled loudly.

“Wha..? Why?” Jeff’s southern drawl leaked through his mouthful of apple. The nineteen year-old Texan joined Ian, with Bill in tow right behind him.

“It looks to be overheated.” Ian scratched his head as he stared distastefully at the engine.

“I’ll fetch some water.” Bill climbed the side of the tank as Zeus and Matt emerged with the crew’s personal weapons.

“To our wonderful Momma!” Matt laughed as he handed Ian a pistol from a hard grip on the barrel. “Your 1911 .45. Ain’t she beautiful?”

“Thanks.”

Matt handed a revolver to Jeff. “Here is your thirty-eight, Fishy.”

“Thank ya.”

“Hey, Zeus!” Matt protested. “That is my Thompson. This one is yours.”

Matt waved around an M3, pointed towards the sky, as Zeus smiled.

“The Thompson is mine now. You lost it to me in a bet.”

Matt opened his mouth to protest, but decided to not argue. No point in squabbling in a strange, unknown place. Bill was now emerging from the tank with a canteen.

“Here Bill,” Zeus handed the driver a broken M3. “Blame Matt.”

“What did ya do, Shelly?! You killed Little Lee!”

“I did not kill your gun!” Matt backed away all the while half-smiling. “It got stuck next to your seat and I might have broken off the barrel.”

Ian took the canteen from Bill as the two crewmembers glared at each other. Patton returned from behind the tree and looked at the five tankers in front of him, all out of any semblance of order.

“Line up at attention!”

The sudden seriousness caught the crew off guard. They scrambled into formation in front of the General, the position coming naturally.

“We are in unknown territory, possibly behind enemy lines and you are acting like its a summer picnic with your Grandmama!” Pattons face turned a shade of pink. “Get your shit together or I will shoot you so as to save the Nazis the trouble! Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes sir!” They replied in unison, perfectly timed under the gaze of the General.

“I want you three to set up a perimeter,” he said pointing at Matt, Bill and Jeff. “You, Zach, Marshall... Zeus, or whatever your name is, give Harper your Thompson and get on the main gun. I don't want enemy armor taking us unawares.”

They saluted and departed for their tasks. Ian remained stone still as the others left. Once they were out of earshot and inside the tank Pattons mood changed. He smile, and the smile grew wider and wider..

“You are a hell of a tank commander,” he said as he patted Ian on the back.

“Thanks sir...” Ian’s brow furrowed in confusion.

“I noticed that you limp.” Patton pointed at Ian’s right leg. The General walked up next to the Lieutenant and leaned up against the tank.

“Oh, Lucky was hit a while back and some shrapnel got lodged in my leg. I was out for a few weeks and Zeus, I mean Marshall took over commanding the tank. I was almost replaced for good, but I recovered in time.”

Admiration visibly filled Patton’s eyes. Tales of unwavering soldiers made his difficult job all the easier.

“You boy, are a hero,” he patted Ian on the back. “Any man willing to get hurt and rush back to the lines is worthy of any medal.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Where are you from?”

Ian remained quiet as memories flooded his mind. After a few moments he answered, pushing through them.

“I was born in Ireland. I moved to the States with my father and three sisters when I was seven. I lived in Maine for a while until I joined the Army.”

“Well,” Patton said with a smile. “Let’s see if the engine will start and when we get back to our lines, I am getting you and your crew as many medals as I am allowed.”

“Sounds nice, sir!” Ian gave a zealous smile in return.

Internally, he could have cared less about medals.

“Oh, she’ll be comin’ round the mountain when she comes, she’ll be comin’ round the mountain, she’ll be-”

“Matt,” Zeus snarled. “If you don’t shut up, I am going to shove this shell down your throat!”

Bill shook his head, but overall he was happy that the initial awkwardness of being in a tank with the most feared American General had faded, albeit only slightly.

Shelly seemed to be the only one impervious to the uncomfort.

The happy sputtering of the tank always improved Bill’s mood. Being a native of northern Virginia, he had spent his whole life working on his family’s farm equipment and tractors- the sound of Lucky’s engine was like the sound of a heart to him. Next to him, Fishy was busy scanning the radio for any sign of allied or enemy forces. All they could hear though was the heartless sound of static.

“This ain't good,” Fishy pounded his fist on the metal box. “Ah ain't got nothin’ on all frequencies!”

“The radio is probably broken or the antenna shorted or something,” Ian called down. He was back in his command position, standing up in the hatch.

Patton, eager to relax, sat on the edge of the turret watching the apple trees pass by.

“What I don’t understand is how there are no signs of war anywhere.” Patton observed the peacefulness of the land. “No planes, distant gunfire and explosions. Nothing. Not even the smallest shell-crater.”

He looked up into the sky, half-expecting to see P-51 Mustangs scream over the tree line, but all that flew over was a robin. The tank unexpectedly ground to a halt and Patton was sent tumbling forward. Ian slammed his face against the fifty caliber in front of him and he felt blood drip from his brow towards his eyes, and pain soon reared its head.

“God dammit Bill!” Ian screamed. “What the bloody hell did you do that for?”

Patton righted himself and waited for an answer as well. When there was no reply Zachariah nudged the driver with his foot. Bill shook his head and replied hesitantly.

“I, uh... I think a brightly colored animal ran in front of the tank.” His dead-serious tone did not belly any hidden humor.

“What?” Ian replied. His mouth hung open in confusion. “I have seen you drive this tank straight into a line of Germans, even running a few over but you stop for a colorful dog or something?!”

“Sorry,” Bill replied, irked at the tone he was receiving.

In his mind, though, the image of the animal remained. A small, yellow, horse-like animal with what appeared to be a red ribbon in its hair.

“Silly Billy,” Matt laughed.

To which he was punched in the ribs by Zeus.

“Applejack!”

The orange pony looked up from a basket of apples she was sorting, as her sister ran up to her. A look of pure fear was etched across her face.

“What is it Applebloom?” Applejack dropped the apple she was holding and rushed to meet Applebloom.

“There’s ah monster in tha orchard!” The filly slid to a stop. Her body shook from fear.

“A monster?” Applejack wouldn't had believed it but the fear in Applebloom’s eyes convinced her that the filly had indeed seen some sort of monster. “What did it look like?”

Applebloom struggled to regain her breath. “Like ah... Like ah giant turtle!”

'That don’t sound that scary,' Applejack noted internally.

“Ah’ll go check it out.” Applejack trotted into the barn. “Big Mac, I need yer help with someth’n.”

“Eeyup,” came his reply from the apple-filled interior of the barn.

The pair prepared to walk into the orchard when Applebloom galloped up to them.

“Ah’am coming with ya.”

“No,” Applejack shook her head. “Ah want ya to go get the others just in case we need em.”

Applebloom’s lower lip quivered. “Okay,” she replied reluctantly.

Her two siblings ran off toward the distant apple tree covered hills, as Applebloom slowly made her way toward Ponyville. Applejack and Big Macintosh didn't have to search long for the signs of the monster. They stumbled across a pair of thick parallel tracks lined in the ground, the bars stretching on as far as they could see.

“Ah wonder what could have made these.” Applejack walked around the trail, studying it intently. “Looks like the tracks a wagon would make buh these are a great deal wider, and the bars go across instead o’ long-ways…”

“Eeyup.”

“Big Mac, ya follow the trail that ah way.” Applejack pointed towards the direction that led away from Ponyville, into the distant Whitetail Wood. “Ah’ll follow it towards Ponyville.”

Macintosh nodded and galloped off. Applejack followed the trail for a good five minutes before she heard a strange sound coming from further up the track- it sounded like a large animal was growling non-stop. She slowed her pace and started noticing things amiss around her. Bushes were flattened, trees were damaged and apples had been shaken loose from the branches by the passage of something large.

The pony’s confidence started to fade as she neared the source of the noise. Applejack could hear plants and branches being crushed. The rumbling was so strong that she could feel it in her legs.

Then she saw it, and to her it did look like a large turtle. It was dark green, and it lumbered along slowly, all the while growling as if it was perpetually angry. Its shell, she noted, was oddly shaped; it was squared with a small curved box on top. The box had what appeared to be a large pipe sticking out of it.

“Well ain't you funny look’n.” She whispered to herself.

She followed it and noticed that the ‘Turtlezilla,’ or whatever it was, seemed lost. It continuously changed direction and in truth had not traveled out of an area three miles wide. There was a sudden loud sputter followed by a rush of steam or smoke from the turtle’s rear and the orchard became deathly quiet. The pony jumped into a nearby bush and hid, fearful.

The monster sputtered a few times, and then returned to silence. After a few moments, there echoed a voice that Applejack swore came from inside the beast.

“Fuck this tank!”

_________________________________________________
I do not own MLP: FiM
Comment please.

Ch 3: First Encounter

Chapter 3

Twilight was having a lovely day. Or at least she was, until Applebloom came galloping into her library screaming something about a large monster-turtle in the apple orchard.

“A large tortoise?” Twilight pulled a book about large reptile species from a shelf and brought it over to an already cluttered table.

“It was a massive, noisy turtle!”

“Tortoise or turtle?”

“What?” Applebloom tilted her head in confusion.

“Turtles live in or near water and a tortoise lives on dry land nearly full time.”

Applebloom still looked confused. “A uh, tortoise, I guess.”

Twilight flipped rapidly through the book as the filly watched her impatiently.

“Could ya hurry it up, Twilight?”

Twilight paused and eyed Applebloom. She quickly returned to her readings.

“I don’t want to address the problem without knowing what it even is or how to deal with it.”

“Oh, okay,” Applebloom replied quietly.

Twilight quickly finished looking through the book and tossed it to a pile on the far side of the table.

“There was nothing about large tortoises,” she groaned loudly.

“Ya think we should go get the others and check it out for ourselves?”

Twilight sighed. “Yeah, let’s go get them...”

“A turtle?”

“Tortoise.”

“Yeah whatever,” Rainbow Dash peered at Twilight and Applebloom from a small cloud. “A large tortoise, like Tank?”

"Bigger."

“Bigger than Tank,” Dash rubbed her chin. “As big as me?”

Twilight wasn't in the mood for a guessing game.

“About the same size as a small house. A very small house. More like a shed. We don’t know if it is dangerous-”

“Cool!” Dash was excited, as ever, for a potentially hazardous adventure.

“I want you to get Fluttershy and Rarity; I’ll go get Pinkie Pie.”

Dash nodded in compliance and zoomed off, dissolving the cloud that she was laying on. Twilight didn’t have to go far to find Pinkie Pie. The bouncy earth pony was actually, luckily, on her way to say hello to Rainbow Dash.

“Hello Twilight!” Pinkie cheered. “Whatcha doin today?”

“Applebloom said she saw a giant tortoise in their orchard,” she tilted her head in the direction of the young filly. “And we are going to go check it out.”

“Ooh!” Pinkie Pie clapped her hooves together and smiled, literally, from ear to ear. “That sounds fun! Want me to throw him a party?”

“Uh...”

“Do tortoises even like parties?”

Twilight shrugged. “If he is nice then you can give him, or her, a party.”

“Yippie!”

Immediately after the beast had spoken its pleasant words, Applejack noticed a panel in its uppermost shell hinge open and something starting to emerge. Afraid of being discovered, AJ turned and ran towards her barn to await the arrival of her friends. Granny Smith was waiting by the fence when Applejack returned.

“Now where ya been off to?” She asked, voice rattling and all.

“We have a mighty large vermin in the orchard, Granny,” Applejack replied, amused.

“Did ya ask yer friends to come over and help?”

“Why yes, I did.” AJ nodded. “How did ya know?”

The old mare pointed down the road where her friends and sister were fast approaching.

“Oh shucks, Granny.”

Twilight was the first to reach her friend.

“Hello, AJ.” Twilight looked stressed about something. “Did you see the tortoise?”

“I sure did.”

“Do you think the poor thing is lost?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

“The way it wandered aroun’ made it look like it was lost. But there is is somethin’ mighty interestin' I learned about it.”

“What’s that?” Rainbow Dash asked, sounding impatient. She hovered in the air, front legs crossed in front of her chest, a doubtful look on her face.

“Is it hostile?” Twilight bit her lip, hoping that it wasn't.

“Well uh, no,” Applejack smiled. “I learned that it can... talk.”

“Wow!” Twilight’s eyes widened comically.

“What did it say?” Dash landed next to AJ.

Applejack grinned uneasily. “Well uh... it said ‘fuck this tank.’”

“Young lady!” Granny Smith chided AJ. “Don’t ya go sayin’ them bad words! Did I not raise ya proper?”

“But Granny, that's what it said!”

“Why would that tortoise say that about my tortoise?” Rainbow Dash growled. “What did Tank ever do to him?”

The pegasus leaped into the air to go and give the large tortoise a piece of her mind, but Applejack snapped at her tail, stopping her.

“Ah don’t know why he said that ‘bout your pet but we’re all goin’ together and finding out.” Applejack turned to her Grandma. “Has Big Mac came home yet?”

“No he hasn’t but I know he is alright. You six run along now and get that turtle-”

“Tortoise,” Twilight and Fluttershy quipped.

“-out of our orchard. Applebloom, yer stayin’ here.”

“But why! I found it!” Applebloom protested.

“I don’t want you being around a large, cussing turtle.” Granny Smith noticed the irritation in Twilight’s eyes. “Ah mean… tortoise.”

Matt stared intently as Bill and Jeff worked on the tank’s engine. An idea slowly crept into his mind; he clambered up the side of the tank, past the sleeping form of Zeus and into the hull. He reached, rather awkwardly, past Ian’s hip, who was too busy checking the equipment, and retrieved a box. He climbed out and returned to the others by the engine.

“What’s that?” Bill demanded.

Matt did a little dance with the box. “Pancake powder!”

“Why do you have that?”

Matt smiled at the driver. “For pancakes. What else do you use pancake powder for?”

Bill glared at the loader, eyes contemplating murder. “I meant, how are you going to make them?” Matt removed his canteen, a small pan and looked at the overheated engine.

“No,” Bill grabbed Matt’s shoulders and pushed him away from the tank. “You are not using Lucky as a stove!”

“But apple pancakes...” Matt put on his best puppy-dog expression. Bill just glared back.

“No. Where did you even get that?”

Matt’s grin spread even wider. “Stole it from the camp a while back.”

Patton noticed the two tankers and joined them.

“I haven't had good pancakes in a while.”

Matt and Bill hadn't noticed the General approach and they both jumped slightly and saluted him. Patton saluted back, then glanced at the box of pancake mix.

“I await some good apple cakes for all of us.”

“Yes sir,” Matt and Bill replied in unison. Jeff was still busy looking over the tank.

Patton nodded and lumbered away.

“Great,” Bill said angrily. “Now I have to help you make our dinner.”

Walking had never been an activity Rainbow Dash enjoyed. As the friends gradually trekked after the tortoise, Dash started to feel on edge. She longed to soar into the sky and find the beast much quicker. The pegasus raked her mind for an excuse to fly ahead.

She finally found her excuse when they crossed over into Whitetail Woods, where the ground became packed down and rocky and the tracks became harder to follow; the occasional broken tree and flattened bush helped them stay on the trail, but it still was a difficult path.

“Hey Twi,” Dash said, landing next to the violet unicorn. “I think I should fly ahead and scout out the monster's location.”

Twilight was about to protest the idea but she decided otherwise.

“Very well...” Dash squealed in excitement as Twilight continued. “But don't go too far ahead just in case you need us.”

“I will. I mean, I won’t!” Dash jumped vertically into the air and bolted away over the trees.

She flew for what seemed like five minutes, all the while enjoying the flow of the wind around her wings and body, when she suddenly heard a deep rumbling, growling noise. Dash followed the noise, excitement building. Then she saw it- the massive beast lumbering along. The pegasus landed in a nearby tree just as it ground to a halt and a hatch creaked open. Rainbow Dash was surprised to see a strange ape-like creature lumber out, jump off the tortoise’s sides- though now she realised that it was some sort of vehicle- and rush into the woods all the while mumbling indistinguishable curses under its breath.

She glided out of the tree and followed it closely.

“I knew those fuckin’ pancakes were too good to last,” Matt groaned as he waddled into the woods, out of view from the others and pulled down his pants. “They tasted great but-ohhhh yeeaah.”

Matt relieved his upset bowels with a goofy grin on his face.

“Hurry the hell up, Shelly!” Ian called out. The tank commander’s voice sounded distant and Matt wondered how far he had ran. He stood and prepared to head back to the tank when he heard a nearby bush rustle in the non-existent breeze and what sounded like an angry hiss of someone cursing. His heart froze- the first thought in his head was ‘Germans.’ He raised his grease gun and aimed it towards the bush.

‘What was that damn passphrase?' Matt chewed on his lip. Fear rising rapidly. ‘Oh yeah.’

“Baseball!” He called out towards the bush all the while hunkering down closer to the ground. After a long pause and not hearing a reply, Matt aimed and laughed.

“The callback of today was hot dog, you fucking kraut! Just thought you should know before I killed you.”

He squeezed the trigger and let loose a burst of .45 rounds into the bushes. Immediately after the bark of the gun echoed away he heard a sound that made his heart sink. A scream that didn't sound like a German soldiers- no, it was that of a young teenaged girl. Matt stood rooted to the spot, mouth hanging open, afraid to look. When he heard whoever he shot start moaning and crying in pain he instantly made the decision to help. He ran to the bush and parted the leaves; in the fading sunlight he saw something that both horrified him and confused him.

Staring back at him with pained-and-fear-filled rose-colored eyes was a blue, rainbow-maned pony. Matt then noticed three neat holes, one under her shoulder above her heart, with the other two in its left-front leg. Blood was rapidly seeping out onto the bed of leaves.

“Matt!” Ian called and the loader could hear several of his crewmates rapidly approaching.

The fear in the pony’s eyes increased and her breathing sped up. Matt instantly felt compelled to comfort the wounded animal. He placed his gloved hand on her head and softly patted the pony.

“It’s okay,” he whispered. “I am so sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you. Shhh, it’s okay.”

The pony squeaked and closed its eyes just as Ian and Zeus arrived. Matt could see the slow rising and falling of her chest, so he knew it was still alive at the very least.

“What the fuck is that?” Ian shouted, as loud as an order.

Zeus just stood there, staring.

“I don’t know.” Matt was, unexpectedly, close to tears; he wiped away his eyes with a blood-covered glove. “But we have to help it. We can't let her die.”

________________________________________________________
I do not own MLP:FiM.
Oh no! Not Dashie! What have I done!?!
Please leave a comment.

Ch 4: New Mascot for the Tank

Chapter 4

Matt cradled the limp body of the pony in his arms as they made their way back to the tank. He didn't understand why he was so upset over shooting the creature. He had been responsible for the death of many German and Italian soldiers and not thought twice about it. There was something about this multicolored pony that twisted something inside of him.

“Why did you shoot it in the first place,” Ian pressed as they reached Lucky.

“I-I thought it was a kraut!” Matt nervously hissed in return.

“You thought that thing was a kraut?”

“I couldn't see it through the bushes.” Matt frowned. “I gave the pass-phrase, there was no reply and so I fired! God damn I am a idiot.”

“Yes you are,” Zeus growled. “You can't just go off and shoot something you can't see. You probably just alerted any nearby Germans to our position.”

Realization of the extent of his folly hit Matt like a wave.

“God damn it! Guys I am so sorry.”

Patton was waiting for them, an expression of pure rage etched painfully across his face.

“What the hell happened?” He demanded.

Ian saluted and answered. “Private Novak shot a miniature horse sir.”

Patton’s eyebrow raised in confusion. He turned his attention to Matt and the rainbow colored pony in his arms.

“Did someone paint the thing?”

“No sir,” Matt replied. “It seems to be its true color.”

“Interesting.” Patton took a closer look. “And it appears someone glued wings onto it.”

“What?” Matt looked back at the pony and for the first time noticed wings. He gently tugged at one and let out a gasp of shock. “I think the wings are real sir.”

There was silence from the others as they stared at the bleeding animal with new found interest.

“Men,” Patton said after a moment. “Save this animal. I love horses and this thing will be a perfect mascot for your battalion. Also, a winged multi-colored pony is something you don't see every day.”

“Yes sir!” They replied in unison.

“But stay on alert.” Patton looked around as if expecting Germans to come charging out of the bushes at any moment. “I don't want any of those pig bastards jumping our asses you hear?”

They saluted and Patton turned and went back inside the tank to man the 50cal while the crew was out saving the animal.

“Fishy!” Ian called for the co-driver.

Jeff’s head emerged from the tank.

“Ya sir?”

“You are our medic for today. Get the kit.”

The distant report of what sounded like loud firecrackers echoed through the trees. The forest, which had been filled with the sound of chirping birds, went deathly quiet.

“Now I wonder what that was?” Applejack said.

The others looked around at each other but no one had the answer.

“Maybe somepony is celebrating!” Pinkie Pie said excitedly after they started walking again..

“Maybe,” Twilight said flatly. But deep down inside she felt like whatever the noise was, it wasn't good. “I think we should walk faster girls.”

As if to spite what she had said, Rarity twisted her ankle.

“Oh my that hurts!” The fashion pony sat down on a rock and nursed her hoof. “I can't see anything in this dreadful darkness. I think we should camp here for the night.”

“But we didn't bring any supplies,” Twilight protested.

“I did!” Pinkie squealed happily as she pulled camping supplies and an entire tent from her saddlebags. “I also brought chocolate and marshmallows for s'mores!”

Twilight frowned but decided that they could catch up with the tortoise tomorrow morning.

“Fine,” she said flatly. “But we are waking up early tomorrow.”

Matt watched the sleeping animal as the tank lumbered along. The surgery had been successful but the loader didn't think that the pony would be walking anytime soon. The rest of the crew, excluding Patton, had been unhappy with having to share precious tank space with her. The pony, which the crew had dubbed Rainbow because it was the obvious name, had not woken up since he shot her.

“Should we stop for the night sir?” Bill called up from the driver seat.

Ian shrugged. “It is up to you. Can you see in the dark?”

“A little.”

As if on cue Lucky hit a tree.

“God damn it!” Bill cursed loudly.

Matt slid forward abruptly and fell out of his seat almost landing on the still slumbering pony.

“Yeah,” Ian said after the crew re-situated themselves. “I think it is time to stop.”

Day Two

Twilight was the first to wake up. She crawled out of the surprisingly large tent and looked around. Something were bothering her. Rainbow Dash had not returned last night and she was nowhere to be seen.

“Oh what a lovely morning.” Rarity, to the surprise of Twilight, was the second one awake.

“Good morning Rarity,” Twilight said pleasantly. “Did Rainbow Dash stop by last night at any time?”

Rarity shook her head. “No, I didn't see her. Is she still missing?”

Twilight nodded.

Applejack was the next friend to exit the tent followed shortly by Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy.

“Pack up quickly,” Twilight started taking down the tent and her friends joined in. “I think Rainbow Dash is in trouble.”

Rainbow Dash was dreaming about large apes eating her while she screamed in pain. She scrambled to break free of the dream but something was preventing her from waking up. She struggled even harder against the wall of drowsiness as the monsters tore into her. To her relief she emerged from her sleep but found herself in a situation just as terrifying as the last.

Her eyes cracked cautiously open and she looked around. She was laying on a hard metal surface at the feet of the ape that had attacked her. She stifled a squeak of fear and held her breath, afraid that it had heard her. The ape made no sign that he noticed that she was awake, Dash suspected that it was probably probably too loud in the tortoise machine for them to hear. The other apes were arrayed throughout the vehicle and seemed to be preoccupied with whatever tasks they were doing.

She suddenly realised something that she should have noticed earlier. She carefully looked at her bandage covered chest and legs. These monsters had actually helped her. She then remembered the last thing that happened before she passed out. The kind and apologetic words of the ape that shot her. Maybe it was an accident and they didn't mean her harm.

“Hey Zeus,” Rainbow Dash jumped slightly as the nearest ape addressed the one next to him. His voice was barely audible over the machines growls. “Why do you think we haven't reached our lines yet? And how do we got so far away in the first place?”

The other one just shrugged.

“Okay then,” her assailant seemed content with the answer and went back to staring blankly at the metal walls. He then asked another question. “How much chloroform did Fishy use on the pony?”

'Chloroform?' Dash questioned mentally.

“Plenty,” Zeus replied flatly and Matt went back to watching the walls.

Dash found herself examining the peculiar clothing the apes were wearing. A khaki jacket, dark green coveralls, thick goggles and what appeared to be leather helmets adorned all but one of the members. The biggest, in both height and width, wore a black and brown jacket with a green uniform underneath and a shining green helmet with four silver stars in front. Under the jacket Dash could barely make out what appeared to be medals of a strange sort pinned to the uniform.

The previous question that the first ape had asked seemed to have sparked the same puzzlement in one of the others.

“Bill,” the ape sitting higher up, next to the one in the clean uniform and jacket, asked loudly. “I think we are lost again. The countryside doesn't even look like France!”

A voice echoed up from a hidden compartment in the front of the vehicle and Dash couldn't understand what it said. Apparently the other ape had understood and he replied.

“No, I don’t think we died and went to heaven.” There was a long pause and another muffled comment to which the higher up ape replied to as well. “No I don't think we went to hell either.”

The one named Matt laughed. “Are you sure we aren't in hell Momma?”

Dash was surprised that something that appeared to be male had a name like Momma. Momma glared at Matt then his eyes drifted slowly over to her.

“Well look,” he said pleasantly. “Our little friend is awake.”

Rainbow Dash’s heart sped up and she prepared for the worse. Matt and the shiny helmeted ape looked down at her and smiled. Matt reached down to pet her and Dash cringed away.

“Its okay,” he said softly.

She continued to edge away. Her injuries started to scream in pain and she winced in pain.

“Don't move,” Matt continued to reach towards her. “You are just going to reopen the wounds.”

His hand was inches away from her now and she couldn't back away anymore and was pressed up uncomfortably against the hull.

“It’s okay. It’s okay,” he continued to coo. “I am not going to hurt you.”

There was no way she was going to let him touch her. She suddenly snapped at his hand with enough force to bite off a finger. Matt drew back just in time before her teeth could sever anything. The ape called Momma laughed.

“Wow!” Matt said shocked. Like a curious foal he reached out his hand to try petting her again.

“Don’t touch me!” Dash screamed angrily.

Ian watched the whole scenario between Matt and the colorful pony play out. When the pony had tried to bite his fingers he laughed and wished she had succeeded. When Matt reached his hand out once again Ian anticipated the same reaction. It would have been a proper dose of karma for Matt calling him Momma, his hated nickname. But what happened next shattered his world.

“Don’t touch me!”

Ian, Matt, Zachariah and Patton stared open mouthed and wide eyed at the pony. Patton was the first to recover from the surprise.

“Did it just talk?”

Ian slowly nodded his head. “Yes, I think it did sir.”

They continued to stare at the pony who glared hatefully back. They heard Bill's voice crackle in their headphones.

“I knew it,” he hollered. “We died and went to some twisted afterlife with talking, multi-colored animals! Damn it!”

______________________________________________________________________
I do not own MLP:FiM
I would like to thank totallynotabrony, Spiffy Mcsquee and mines5 for being my pre-readers.

Ch 5: Encounters and Conversation

Chapter 5

The tank slowly ground to a halt and the interior became even more silent than it already was. Rainbow continued to glare at them, her sharp eyes darting from face to face, challenging them to come near. The crew stared back, struggling to come up with any response to what had just happened. Rainbow, apparently growing tired of being stared at, spoke again.

“What do you monsters want with me?”

“You're talking!” Matt said excitedly at her and smiled widely.

“So are you,” retorted the Pony.

The others weren't as enthusiastic.

“Holy Mary mother of God,” Ian exclaimed. “Maybe we are dead.”

“Or dreaming,” Zeus was reluctant to believe the death option.

“Are you an angel in pony form?” Matt asked.

“What?” Rainbow tilted her head in confusion.

“Shut up Shelly!” Ian scraped his arm intentionally against a sharp edge of metal on the tank hull and flinched from the pain. “No, I don’t think this is a dream.”

Patton was sitting quietly watching the pony all the while deep in thought. Bill, who had been mumbling the Our Father and other prayers spoke up.

“I say we shoot this abomination and get on our way.”

“No! You can't shoot an angel! Though I did. Sorry pony angel.” He apologised to Rainbow then turned his attention back to Bill. “You will go to hell or something like that!”

“Shut up Shelly,” Ian growled again. “We are not killing it.”

“We are already in hell,” Bill retorted and went back to his prayers. “I knew I shoulda never stole that silver set in Sicily! Lord forgive me!”

“What is wrong with you guys?” Rainbow spoke up. She was extremely confused at the current argument or conversation. Whatever this dialogue could be classified as.

“Quiet,” Ian hissed at her. “You’re an animal and you are not supposed to talk. So start now.”

“You can't tell me to be quiet!”

“Yeah,” Matt agreed. “You can't tell an angel to be quiet.”

“Shut up Matt!” Ian and Zeus echoed.

Patton, growing weary of the increasing panic, finally spoke up.

“Men! Get a-hold of yourselves!” The crew instantly fell silent and Rainbow Dash stared open eyed at him. “It appears a complication has arisen and needs to be resolved. You bastards act coolly under the fire of an enemy tank but when a colorful pony with wings and the ability to talk is found in an unknown land you panic? I am disgusted with your reaction here. Now it appears we aren't dreaming cause I have never been in a dream as real as this. So that leaves two options. We are dead and in some strange afterlife or we are in some God forsaken and forgotten part of France where fairies live.”

He looked around at their confused and worried faces and continued.

“Now I don't know how we came to be here but we are to continue west until we either hit our lines, reach the ocean or arrive at the borders of heaven and hell. Hopefully by then we will learn what is going on.”

“Yes sir,” Ian replied. The others saluted.

“Now, I will be interrogating our guest here as you continue towards the presumed location of our line.”

There was a sudden series of sputtering noises from the idling engine.

“We are nearly out of fuel sir,” Bill groaned through the headset. “Damnit!”

Ian sighed heavily, stress clearly visible in his eyes and face.

“Turn it off.” The lieutenant looked expectantly at Patton as the engine gurgled several times and went silent. “What now sir?”

“Two options, and I will let you men put it up to a vote.” Patton already knew the answer they would give but he continued anyway. “First option is we ditch the tank and proceed on foot. Or we stay here and wait for our lines to reach us.”

There was a quick vote in which led to all of the crew members wanting to stay. Patton agreed, albeit reluctantly.

“All of you except Lieutenant Collins leave the tank and set up a perimeter. We will be staying in here and interrogating this… pony.”

Dash gulped nervously as the others crawled out leaving her alone under the curious eyes of the humans. After several moments of painful silence Patton spoke.

“So, you are a talking pony.” He stated flatly.

“Yep. And you’re talking monkeys. I mean apes.” She replied sharply.

“How did you learn to talk?”

“My mom and dad taught me when I was a foal. Where did you learn to talk?”

“My parents, as well as English class.” Ian nodded as Patton continued. “So there are more of you? You aren’t an escaped circus animal?”

“Yes, there are a lot of us. And I have never been in a circus, though I did go to one recently.”

“Where are we?”

“You are in Equestria. Where are you guys from and what are you?”

“Equestria?” Ian found himself searching his knowledge of religious texts for anything relating to Equestria just in case they were dead and in an afterlife.

“Yeah, Equestria.” Dash adjusted herself to alleviate the growing pain of her wounds and the soreness of lying on the metal floor. “You guys never heard of this place?”

“Equestria doesn’t exist.” Ian stated.

“Yes it does and you are in it.” The pony rolled her eyes. “You never answered my question. What are you and where are you from? ”

“We are humans from the good old United States of America.” Patton replied enthusiastically.

“No more questions from you for now,” Ian said.

Dash frowned but remained quiet.

“Do you have any idea how we got here?” Ian asked but he didn’t expect an informative answer.

“You rode in this thing to get here?”

Ian sighed and shook his head.

“What is your name?” Patton asked.

“I’m Rainbow Dash, the best flyer in all of Equestria.” Dash beamed.

“You can fly?” Ian looked at her wings, doubtful.

“Well of course I can!” Dash laughed. “Why do you think I have these?”

“Along with multicolored talking horses, a flying one is just absurd.”

“I’m a pegasi and I am not absurd!” Dash winced in pain, her injuries were starting to get unbearable. “You are absurd! Hairless apes that have never heard of Equestria traveling around in a metal tortoise. That’s just odd. Cool, but odd.”

They remained silent for a few more moments then Patton rummaged around a pile of maps and chose one of Europe.

“Where on this map is Equestria?”

Dash looked at it in the dim light for a minute then shrugged.

“I don’t see Equestria anywhere on that map,” she said. “I don’t recognize any of the other countries either.”

Ian was about to ask another question but noticed her wince in pain a few more times and her eyes start watering.

“Are you in pain?” He asked sincerely.

She nodded biting her lip.

“Looks like the morphine in wearing off. We didn't give you that much because, well, we didn't think you were going to live.” Ian sighed then smiled. “But you proved to be made of some resilient stuff.”

Ian reached over to a small metal box with the pale white words “First Aid” and retrieved a small syrette.

“This here will help with the pain.”

She looked at him quizzically.

“It’s morphine,” Ian said.

“Is it a needle?”

“Please don't tell me you are afraid of needles,” Ian groaned.

“A little bit.” Dash smiled nervously.

“I should have expected as much from a colorful pony. It’s either the needle or the pain.” Ian remembered how he had refused to use morphine when his leg was injured by shrapnel. It had been excruciating but he wanted to feel all of it. To remember all of it. He returned from his memories and back to the conversation. “And the pain is just starting. It is going to get far worse.”

She stared at the morphine for a few moments as Ian waited impatiently.

“Can you do it outside?” She said slowly. “I think I’ll feel better outside of this stuffy tin can.”

Ian nodded. “Very well, I will carry you outside.”

“I don't want to be carried!”

“How else do you propose we get you out?” Patton asked.

Dash opened her mouth but nothing came to mind.

“Fine,” she grumbled. “but be careful.”

Ian nodded. “I will try.”

He bent down and gently scooped the pony into his arms. She let out a small squeak of pain as her wounds protested the sudden movement. Ian felt a little uncomfortable carrying her and Dash felt the same way being in the arms of a being that had the potential of killing her. He lifted her up to the hatch being held open by Patton. Ian saw Matt lounging on the stump of a tree.

“Matt!” Ian called. “Help me carry Rainbow outside!”

The loader leaped up excitedly and rushed to the lieutenant. When Dash saw who was going to carry her the rest of the way her mood instantly darkened.

“I don’t want him to carry me!” She hissed.

Matt stopped, looked at her sadly and sulked away. Ian sighed and turned to the next closest person.

“Bill?”

“I am not carrying that thing,” Bill replied sharply.

Jeff stood silently writing in his journal, oblivious to the surroundings.

“Hoi! Fishy!” Ian hollered.

Jeff looked up and stared blankly at the pony.

“Can you help me carry Rainbow?” Ian’s arms were starting to cramp.

The Texan nodded slowly then made his way up to the tank. Ian handed Dash to the shaky arms of the young man who took her carefully to the wide stump that Matt had been sitting on earlier. The others gathered around the pony as Ian prepared the morphine.

“Back at the farm we shot lame horses.” Bill smirked at Dash who’s ears flattened in a mix of anger and fear.

“Bill,” Ian glared at the driver. “Shut it.”

“Yeah Bill, shut it,” Matt chimed in.

“Shut up Shelly,” Ian rolled his eyes and stooped over, preparing to give the pony the injection. “Are you ready?”

“I don’t know ye-”

Before she could finish Ian drove the needle into the muscle directly under her hip. Dash let out a shrill scream of pain and surprise as he injected the morphine into her body.

“That wasn't so bad now, was it?” Ian smiled.

“Not really,” she whispered in return.

“Wha‘n tarnation is going on!” A voice thick with a southern accent hollered behind them.

“What are you doing to Rainbow Dash!” Cried another.

The humans spun quickly around and stared at the new arrivals. Five more ponies stood glaring at them with looks of fear, anger and horror splayed across their faces. Ian wondered at their hostile looks but then realized why they would be angry. They had just stumbled across six large humans crowded around their friend who had just screamed. It was understandable to be angry. Bill was the first to react.

“God damnit,” he groaned loudly. “There are more of them!”

“Aww,” Matt squealed happily. “They are so cute! And that one has a hat!”

“This is not what it looks like,” Ian reassured the ponies. “We are helping your friend. See?”

He turned back to Rainbow Dash but she was knocked out and sleeping peacefully from the morphine.

“I think you gave her too much,” Matt said with a wide smile.

"Shut up Matt," Ian growled.

Ian looked back at the ponies and smiled awkwardly.

“Well fuck,” he chuckled nervously. “Nice day isn't it?”

“Get away from her,” a purple pony with a horn growled.

“Very well.”

The humans backed away from Rainbow Dash and stood by the tank. The ponies rushed to their friend’s side.

“Wha-what did you monsters do to her?“ Squeaked a yellow one. The others glared at them, even more hatefully.

"I don't like where this is heading," Zeus whispered to the lieutenant.

Ian chewed his lip and came up with the best answer possible.

“Blame this dumb-ass,” he said, pointing at Matt.

_____________________________________________________
Sorry it took me longer to get this one out, school and work gets wearisome. Next chapter is going to be epic!

Ch 6: Making Friends With Violence

Chapter 6

Matt shifted uncomfortably as the eyes of the ponies snapped to him.

“It was an accident,” he said quietly. “I thought she was a kraut.”

“Ah what?” The one with a hat asked.

“Why did you attack our friend?” The purple one demanded.

“I already told you!” Matt threw up his arms in desperation. “I thought she was a bad guy.”

“Why would you think that silly?” The pink one apparently had realised that the humans weren't hostile. The same couldn't be said for the others.

“What are you.” the purple one remained persistent. “Tell me why you are here and what your intentions in Equestria are.”

Patton wasn't in the mood for a pointless conversation.

“We are soldiers of the Third Army of the United States of America. We are lost in your nation and require assistance from your kind.” He stepped forward and stood intimidatingly in front of the ponies who cowered back. “I am General George S. Patton and unless you want to make me and my men your enemies I suggest standing down and listening to us!”

The pink pony took “stand down” seriously and layed down on the grass. The yellow one squeaked in fear and hid behind the one with a hat.

“The wounding of your friend here was an accident. Through our actions we saved her life. The reason why she is unconscious is from the medication we gave her to help with the pain. If you think that we mean you intentional harm then you are gravely mistaken. We could have killed you all many times since your arrival. As a sign of our peacefulness I propose a trade of names to help show you that we mean no harm.”

He pointed to each of the tankers and they gave their names one by one.

“Ian Collins.”

“Zachariah Marshall.”

“Matthew Novak. But just call me Matt.”

Bill groaned and crossed his arms, refusing to give his name.

“Say your name soldier,” Patton growled quietly. “That is an order.”

“Bill Harper,” he hissed at the ponies.

“Jefferson Fisher.”

“But we all have nicknames.” Matt smiled warmly. “I am called Shelly, he is Zeus, Bill... doesn't have a nickname, Jeff is called Fishy.”

Ian glared murderously at Matt but the loader continued. “And our wonderful lieutenant is named Momma or Mother. We have lots of names for the General but-”

The hateful looks from his crewmates finally silenced Matt.

“Now tell us your names.” Patton motioned for them to proceed. “Please.”

Unsurprisingly the pink one spoke first.

“I am Pinkie Pie!” She jumped up, and much to the surprise of the humans, confetti flew in different directions. “It is spectacular to meet you!”

“Where in Sam hell did confetti come from?” Bill, unlike his companions, was liking the ponies less and less.

“Likewise.” Patton smiled at the pink pony’s antics.

“I am Twilight Sparkle.” The unicorn said flatly. The humans could clearly see the distrust lingering in her eyes.

“Ah’m Applejack,” the orange pony said proudly, removing her hat and taking a bow. “And thank yeh for helping our friend here. I can spot a liar ah mile away and ya didn't look like you were lyin’ when ya said that ya didn't mean to hurt Rainbow Dash.”

Matt smiled a goofy grin, happy that somebody wasn't being mean to him

“Ah like that pony,” Jeff whispered to Zeus. The gunner nodded in return, unsurprised that a man with a southern accent would like a pony that spoke the same way.

“I am Rarity, and I must say before we continue any further with this conversation that your uniform is magnificent Mr. Patton. So shiny and clean.”

“Thank you miss,” Patton replied with a wide smile.

Only one pony remained that had yet to say her name. After some expectant glances from the humans and other ponies she finally edged forward and said her name in a voice not audible to everyone else.

“Did she say Fuck a Guy?” Matt questioned.

“Shut up Matt,” Ian sighed.

“I said my name is Fluttershy,” the yellow pony squeaked a little louder.

“Oh,” Matt laughed.

“What a lovely name,” Patton smiled kindly to which Fluttershy forced one in return. The General always knew he was good with horses, who would have guessed that he would be good with talking ones too. “So now that we have introduced ourselves let us get down to business.”

Twilight nodded in agreement.

“I presume that you are wondering why we are here and how we got here?”

“Yes,” Twilight replied. The mistrust in her eyes slowly dissolving into curiosity.

“The truth is we have no idea how we got here. We were trying to get back to our army in our tank.” Patton pointed to the vehicle behind him. “We would be very thankful if you helped us return. I am the General of said army and without my leadership their ability to fight Germans will be greatly hampered.”

Patton smiled craftily. “I also want to be the first to Berlin and I can't beat those damn Russians to the punch if I am stuck here.”

Twilight thought for a moment then smiled. “We would be happy to help you. Follow us back to Ponyville.”

She noticed the sudden depressed looks on several of the humans’ faces. Twilight was about to question why they were sad but the answer was quickly realised when Ian turned and patted the tank softly.

“Goodbye Lucky,” he whispered. “I will come back for you.”

The other humans except Matt and Patton gave their farewells to the tank. Jeff retrieved the small backpack radio that Matt had stolen from a supply tent back when they were still fighting Germans in western France. When they had finished Patton spoke again.

“We shall follow you to your town. From there will we be able to radio or telephone the outside world?” Patton asked.

“Radio?” Asked Twilight.

“What’s ah telemephone?” Applejack scratched her head in confusion. “you mean teleport?”

“I guess I could teleport your machine to Apple Jacks farm,” Twilight continued.

“Teleport?” Ian asked.

“The act of instantly moving an object or pony over a long distance using magic. You never heard of teleportation?”

Bill groaned angrily.

“No,” Ian said sarcastically. “And I would be very happy to see this magic at work.”

“Okay,” Twilight stepped forward as the humans moved out of the way and stood passively by a thick bush. She placed her horn against the hull and concentrated. Soon a purple arora surrounded the tank and a moment later it disappeared in a flash. She turned to the humans but the shocked and awestruck looks on their faces caused her to think that she did something wrong.

“Holy Mary mother of God!” Ian said after a long pause.

“How the fuck did you do that?” Bill demanded.

“Magic,” Twilight replied nervously.

“Wow,” Matt said slowly.

Zeus and Ian stepped forward to where the tank had been and started feeling around with their feet for any sign of a trap door or anything else that would prove to him that magic hadn't happened.

“What are you looking for?” Twilight’s brow furrowed in confusion.

“It has to be a trick,” Ian said, a little upset that he didn't find anything. “How did you make my tank disappear?”

“I just told you.” The unicorn was starting to get annoyed at the disbelieving attitude of the humans. “I used magic.”

“Right,” Ian laughed. “And I am Saint Patrick and I can banish snakes.”

“I thought you said your name was Ian?” Pinkie Pie stated. “And you can banish snakes? Thats amazing!”

“It was sarcasm Pinkie,” Twilight groaned. “Does magic not exist where you come from?”

“Nope,” Ian replied flatly.

“Interesting.” Twilight thought for a moment. “We should be on our way.”

“Agreed,” replied Patton.

“Fishy,” Ian ordered. “You will carry Rainbow.”

The Texan nodded and proceeded with carefully picking up the sleeping pony. They then started off the way they came walking in silence, none of them knew what kind of conversation to make with a pony or a human. After several hours of trekking through the unnaturally silent woods they crossed a small road that cut through the trees. As they crossed it Ian noticed something that made his heart stop. A pair of wide tracks stuck out plainly in the dry dirt of the road.

“Fuck,” he hissed loudly.

“Ya humans swear ah lot,” Applejack said disapprovingly.

Ian and the other humans gave her no heed as they stared darkly at the trail.

“What are you guys looking-”

“Shut up!” Ian growled, cutting Twilight’s question short. He bent down and put his ear to the ground and listened. he could clearly hear the deep rumble of a large tank moving down the road.

“Follow me men and get your guns ready” he said with a twisted smile. “We are going to stalk a tiger. General, do you want to come too?”

“I wouldn't miss the opportunity for a good fight for all the money in the world.”

Fishy laid Dash onto the ground and they took off down the road. Twilight turned to her friends.

“Pinkie and Fluttershy stay here with Rainbow Dash,” she ordered. “Applejack and Rarity come with me.”

The ponies quickly followed the humans who were now disappearing into the bushes on either side of the road.

Frederic stood in the hatch of his tank, glaring at the passing countryside. Felix stood in the hatch next to him, the same unhappy look on his face.

“None of this looks familiar,” the Commander eventually said. “Those mountains, this forest... nothing.”

There was a crackle in their headphones and the voice of their driver echoed in their ears.

“The engine isnt responding very well sir. I think we are running out of fuel.”

“Just keep going Martin until we can't go anymore.”

“Yes sir.”

As it turned out they had enough fuel for another two miles until the large V-12 Maybach engine died. Immediately after the tank grounded to a halt the crew climbed out and set up a perimeter while the driver Martin Fuhrmann and Benjamin Kuefer, the radio operator, set explosives to prevent the tank from falling into enemy hands. But before they could finish the preparations, a loud American voice thundered from the nearby woods.

Patton watched as the German tank rumbled to a halt and the crew leap quickly out into the open. He could see the barely visible hand movements of Ian telling him that the American tankers were in place.

“You German bastards are surrounded and outnumbered! Drop your weapons and you will be taken as prisoners of war and treated fairly!”

Frederic grimaced and looked around at the surrounding trees. He had studied English in college so he replied.

“Fery vell Americans. Ve vill surrender.”

He motioned for his men to lay down their weapons as he did the same. Moments later five American soldiers in tanker uniforms emerged from the trees followed closely by an ecstatic Patton.

“It is un honor, General Patton,” Frederic said with a smirk. “To be captured by one of such a high standing as you.”

“And it is and honor,” Patton replied with a wide smile as he reached the German Commander. “To have captured you.”

Ian was happy that everything seemed to be going so well as he headed towards one of the German’s. But the flow of the situation was disrupted as Zeus reached Felix Brandt. The German Gunner suddenly shot out his arm and knocked the American’s gun aside. In one fluid motion he elbowed Zeus in the ribs and grabbed his Lugar from the dirt. In the sudden flash of confusion the rest of the Germans, except for Frederic, grabbed their guns and aimed them threateningly at the Americans who aimed back.

“Order your men to put their guns down or I will kill you,” Patton growled. The German Commander smiled defiantly back.

“Please stop!” Came a scream from the edge of the nearby woods.

Every eye shifted to the three ponies staring wide eyed and terrified of the scene before them. Their guns suddenly became wrapped in a purple aurora and were yanked from their hands. They floated over to Twilight who continued to look at them fearfully.

“Vat is zis? Vat is going on?”

Matt smiled quickly at the German commander then turned his attention back to the shocked German standing in front of him.

“It appears Toto,” the American gunner laughed. “That we aren't in Kansas anymore!”

_____________________________________________________________
I do not own MLP:FiM.
Next chapter... shit starts to get real!

Ch 7: Gathering Hope and Darkness

Chapter 7

“Miss,” Patton growled. “If you don't give us back our guns, things are going to get ugly.”

“But only give us the guns,” Matt put in. “Not the Germans.”

“No,” Twilight replied flatly.

“I wasn't asking,” Patton threatened.

“I said no!” Twilight dropped the guns behind her in the dirt and marched up to the General. “I don't know what is going on and why you are fighting each other but while you are here act like you are friends.”

The purple pony barely came to Patton’s hip but she stood her ground, staring into his eyes. Patton huffed then nodded his head.

“Very well,” he sighed. “We will not try to kill each other. But I do want my guns back. I love them almost as much as I loved my mother and you just dropped them in the dirt.”

“You will just have to wait untill I trust you all more.”

“I still don’t know vat is going on,” Frederic stated, bewilderment in his eyes as he gawked at the ponies.

“We don’t know what is going on either,” Matt chuckled. “So just go along with it and we can get back to killing each other later when we get out of this place.”

The German Commander thought for several moments as Patton and Twilight continued to glare at each other. Eventually Frederic shrugged.

“Purple pony,” he said, looking distastefully at Patton. “Ve vill agree to remain peaceful with each other as long as the Americans do ze same.”

“Good,” Twilight smiled. “My name is Twilight Sparkle by the way.”

“Was ist los?” asked Felix.

“Waffenstillstand mit den Amerikanern,” Frederic replied.

Felix stared at Twilight for a moment, “Und was ist mit diesen sprechenden bunten Ponies?”

“Ich weiß auch nicht, woher die kommen, aber die Amerikaner scheinen es zu wissen,” Frederic replied, shaking his head.

“Das gefällt mir nicht,” Felix huffed.

“Mir auch nicht,” Frederic looked around at the Americans and ponies. “Aber ich glaube nicht, daß wir eine andere Wahl haben.”

“What are they saying?” Matt asked Zeus.

“Something about not trusting us and how they don’t know what is going on but they might as well not try to kill us,” he replied matter of factly.

“Oh. I didn't know you knew German.”

“You promise that your men vill not attack us?” Frederic asked Patton.

“As long as your men do the same.”

“Do you want me to send this machine to the same place I sent the other one?” Twilight looked at the tank with utmost curiosity.

“Vat is it talking about?”

“Sure,” Patton replied.

“Rarity, I will need your help with this one. It is much larger.”

Matt had a funny thought form in his head from Twilights statement. Rarity nodded and the two unicorns carefully made their way through the crowd of humans to the tank.

Matt nudged the German he was standing next to with his elbow. Benjamin glared back questioningly. The German hadn’t even noticed the American scoot closer.

“Watch this,” he pointed at the ponies as they prepared their spells. “It’s really amazing.”

A moment later the tank disappeared in a purple hued flash and the Germans gasped in shock.

“Wo ist er hin?” Felix screamed.

“Vat have you done with our tank?” Frederic demanded.

“She sent it to the same place she sent our tank,” Ian replied. “To a farm somewhere.”

“Ah wonder how Granny Smith is dealin’ with giant metal contraptions apearin’ in our yard?” Applejack added with a smile.

“Vat happened to ze tank?” Frederic demanded again.

“Magic,” Matt laughed.

“Don't take me for a child american!” Frederic threatened. “Tell me vat really happened or ze deal is off and ve fight you vis our hands!”

“I am serious.” Matt raised his hands in defence, making himself look like a mime stuck behind an invisible wall. “It turns out these ponies can do magic and fly.”

“We are not lying,” Patton said flatly.

“Ya you are!” Frederic rose to his feet and looked Patton in the eyes. “Last chance to tell us ze truth.”

Twilight became uneasy with the growing hostility between the humans. She turned away from Patton and trotted to the guns to teleported them away as well.

‘Better safe than sorry,’ she thought. ‘Without weapons nearby maybe they won't be so inclined to fight.’

The reaction of the humans to the guns disappearing though was not what she had anticipated. Immediately after the guns disappeared the Germans lunged forward, taking the Americans off guard. A brawl erupted in the middle of the dusty road as Twilight and the other ponies watched horrified. Within only a few seconds, Matt and Zeus lay unconscious in the dirt with Ian pinned to the ground being choked and at the same time trying to choke Martin. Benjamin and Udo were the only Germans that appeared to be noticeably injured but they continued to fight. Jeff, Bill and Patton now stood surrounded by four Germans as Ian and Udo continued to struggle. Felix charged the General, was met full force with an iron punch to the nose and he fell to the ground unmoving.

“Who is the next Kraut son of a bitch that wants to take us on huh?” Patton raised his thick arms and smiled hatefully.

“Ve are going to kill you.” Frederic pulled a hidden knife from a pack on his side. But before the fighting could start again, a wave of purple energy washed over them and the humans fell heavily to the ground in a deep sleep.

“They are such dreadfully hot headed creatures, aren't they dear?” Rarity asked Twilight. She was sad to see the General’s well kept uniform get dirty.

“Ah wonder why they want to kill each other so badly?” Applejack shook her head sadly.

The purple unicorn stood poised to release another spell just in case the first one had failed. After several moments of silence, followed by several of the humans starting to snore, she felt assured that they were fully asleep. Twilight sighed.

“They will be unconscious for more than a hour,” she said. “Lets get some help from Big Mac and put them in a few carts... separated. We need to take them to town before they wake up. I also need to send a letter to the Princess.”

The light filtering through the stained glass windows played across the palace floor. Celestia absentmindedly watched the rivulets of color as she paced the hall. She racked her mind, frantic for new answers that could help solve of avert the looming crisis. It had been nearly three days since she performed the ancient spell. Or had it been two days?

Celestia groaned. She had yet to sleep in the last five days and the hours had melded into one long worrisome blurr. Her thoughts were interrupted by her sister entering the hall.

“Tia?” Luna asked cautiously.

“What?” Celestia snapped, irritated that her thoughts had been sidetracked. She saw the hurt in her sister's eyes and she instantly regretted her harshness. “I am sorry little sister. What do you need?”

“I came to see how you were fairing.”

Celestia was happy that her sister was learning the modern way of talking, though her traditional Canterlot voice had been quite entertaining when they attended political meetings. Watching other members of the nobility flinch whenever she spoke had gotten quite enjoyable.

“I am well enough,” Celestia replied, trying to convince her sister but coming up short.

Luna walked up to her sister and placed her head against Celestia's neck in a type of pony hug. Celestia nuzzled her sister in return as her mind started to wander yet again.

“How long has it been since armies last gathered on our borders.”

Luna knew the answer all too well.

“More than a thousand years ago,” the younger Princess replied quietly, backing away from her sister and looking her in the eyes. “When jealousy took my heart and I marched on Equestria, my own home, with an army of similarly twisted and spiteful creatures and ponies. I am glad that history has muddled the story, making it less... terrible and dark.”

“That was not you leading that horde,” Celestia smiled reassuringly. “But a being completely different from the sister I have always loved.”

“So you have told me many times but it was my heart and mind that became that monster and I still feel that everything evil that came forth from that is my fault. The death and the suffering are my responsibility.” The blue alicorn looked down at the floor and watched a red beam of light shimmer from the fading sunlight. Tonight there would be no moon. Only stars and darkness.

Celestia decided to change the subject to more pressing and less personal matters.

“How goes the research on other way of preventing this war or anything that can help us find victory?”

Luna shrugged. “Other than what we have found so far? The outdated spells of war, weapons and military protocol is all we have. So you have finally given up hope that the Cry of Heroes has failed?”

“I had my hopes that ancient spell would work. But I should have known better. “Celestia walked over to the nearest window and peered out at the ponies passing below, so oblivious of the mounting threat to their lives. “That spell had never been the most effect tool before now though. The only thing we received of any use was a elderly being that gave us some useful information on how a war should be waged. Though he was reluctant to help us fully and want'ed, more than anything, to go back to his own world and war he still saved us in a sense.”

Luna winced at the mention of the event that destroyed the majority of their race. The Great Strife had been a massive war between the alicorns loyal to the Royal Family and those loyal to the tyrant Discord. The war lead to most of their race dying off with only a handful spread out all over the world being silent guardians of the innocent or harbingers of doom. Though none of them came close to having the power of the two sisters and none of them dared enter Equestria.

Luna pulled herself free from the painful memories just as a stream of green tinted smoke wafted into the hall and formed into a scroll in front of celestia. The older Princess took it magically, opened it and started to read silently. After a moment she smiled the first smile Luna had seen on her face in over two weeks. The grin unexpectedly sparked memories of when they were still fillies and the world was simple and perfect.
She shoved those memories aside. “What is it sister?”

Celestia trotted past her and towards the doors that lead into the rest of the palace.

“Come Luna,” she said happily. “It turns out hope is not lost after all.”

________________________________________________________
To my pre-readers. If you didn't get the chance to read this while it was in Google Docs, sorry but I am on a roll.
To anyone who is German or speaks that language fluently please make sure I didn't write the wording wrong and stuff.
Shit is really starting to get real now folks, I even have a background plot... thing, or whatever it is called.
Please leave a comment about this new chapter. I want to read what you guys think so far.

Ch 8: Getting to Know

Chapter 8

“Oh God, my head,” Ian moaned as he leaned up from the pile of hay in a well lit barn. He looked quickly around and noticed his crewmates were starting to wake up as well. Across the room he could see the German crew doing the same. Frederic noticed the American watching them and he glared back.

“It appears that you vere telling the truth,” Frederic admitted. “Magic does indeed exist. Here at least.”

“Ah good, ya’ll are wakin’ up,” Applejack trotted into the barn followed closely by Pinkie Pie. “Ya guys aint goin’a try and kill each other now are ya?”

“I think we’ve put that all behind us for now,” Ian replied, not taking his eyes off the Germans.

“When you humans eventually get ta leave equestria then ya’ll can go back to tryin’ to kill one another,” Applejack sighed.

“But until then let's have a party,” Pinkie chimed in. She bounced towards the nearest human, which was Matt. “What’s your favorite type of cake?”

“Uh... pineapple upsidedown cake?”

“I love those!” Pinkie said clapping her hooves together and moving on to the next closest human.

“Don’t come any closer or I’ll get angry,” Bill growled as Pinkie stopped a foot in front of him.

“Don’t be such a grumpy, grump pants,” Pinkie smiled. “I’ll go away after you tell me your favorite type of cake.”

Bill remained quiet and continued to glare at the pony.

“He likes angelfood cake,” Ian said quickly, “Just make us all angelfood cake.”

“Angelfood? You mean princess-food cake?”

“Ye- yes, sure.” Ian willed the pony to go away.

“Okey dokey!” She trotted to the Germans. “What kind of cake do you like?”

“Go away pink thing.” Frederic groaned.

“They like German chocolate!” Matt yelled from across the room. “Oh and make some apple pies! That’s the most American food out there!”

“I never heard of German chocolate cake before. Applejack makes better apple pies than even me. How about I make three big cakes and two apple pies. Does that sound good?”

“Yes!” Matt cheered.

“Sure,” Ian said passively.

“Nein,” Frederic groaned.

“You want nine cakes?” Pinkie gasped. “Wow you guys eat almost as much as me!”

Pinkie Pie trotted out of the barn leaving Applejack alone with the ten humans. Ian looked around.

“Where is Patton?”

“He woke up ah full ten minutes before you fellas did.” Applejack said motioning her head in the direction of the house. “He is currently inside having a civil conversation with Granny, Big Mac and the others about his life. It is mighty interestin’.”

“I bet it is,” Ian chuckled.

“Ya guys want to come on inside for some fresh apple cider?”

Bill perked up. “Cider?”

“I had a perfect score too,” Patton explained. “But since I had such a poor time, I placed sixth. I was so close to winning a medal but I guess the whole experience was enough of a prize for me.”

Twilight sat there, writing down everything Patton had been saying. The General’s story about something called the 1912 Olympics had greatly intrigued her.

“So human nations that might not be friendly with each other sent their best athletes to compete in a series of different games all in the hopes to spread peace?” She asked him.

“Yes.”

“That’s amazing!” She went back to her writings as the door swung open and the Americans walked in followed shortly after by the Germans.

“Hey Rainbow,” Matt walked immediately to the pegasus lounging on the couch. “How are you doing?”

“I’m feeling awesome!” She smiled and Matt felt relieved that she wasn't mad at him still. But his heart sank as she continued. “Just don’t sit next to me. Okay?”

“Okay.” Matt sulked away and followed Bill to a barrel in the kitchen.

“Are you talking about the 1912 Olympics General?” Ian asked.

“I sure am,” Patton took a swig of his apple cider.

“My father, unlike you, was extremely angry when the judges said that you missed the target in the pistol shooting round.” Matt called from the kitchen.

“I guess I should have used a smaller gun,” Patton laughed.

Bill returned with a cup of cider and he took a drink. He instantly pulled it away from his mouth and stared at it angrily.

“This ain’t hard cider.”

“Well if ya want to freeze it you can put it in the freezer,” Granny Smith said, confusion in her eyes.

“He means alcoholic cider,” Ian sighed, watching the Germans congregate by a far window to talk amongst themselves.

“Alcohol is hard to come by ‘round here and the only pony Ah know that buys the stuff is Berry Punch.” Applejack said.

“God damn it!” Bill mumbled into another mouthful of cider. It might not have been alcoholic but he didn't deny that it was good.

Twilight noticed the distrustful look the Americans were giving the Germans.

“Why do you hate each other so much?” She asked cautiously

Patton sighed as the Germans turned their attention back to the crowd of people and ponies.

“It is a long story and to prevent my biased American mind from telling it falsely would you mind helping me tell it?” Patton pointed towards Frederic.

Frederic knew full well that the General only wanted to lessen the hostilities between them and that he would have gladly told the story from his standpoint just to make them look bad. The German Commander nodded in agreement and edged slightly closer.

“This all begins way back when I was a young man. When an Archduke of Austria was assassinated. That one moment would help set off a chain of events that would create two wars that changed and is changing the course of history.”

The ponies prepared themselves for what they expected to be a thrilling and heroic tale. The humans knew better.

Celestia had always enjoyed the sweet smell of apples. The Princess sniffed the air, momentarily forgetting about her troubles, as she made her way towards the pleasant home of the Apple family. Behind the barn she could barely make out what appeared to be two large metallic shapes but she gave them no heed. Luna and twelve royal guards trailed behind her, looking around at the pleasant countryside. They reached the house but she stopped to listen as voices wafted through the door. What she heard was the end of a story that she found very confusing. She stood there for many minutes as Luna watched her impatiently. Eventually the story came to an end.

“After we broke out of Normandy we took Paris then most of France. Now we are nearing the borders of Germany,” an authoritative voice could be heard saying, “We were heading towards a small French town when we ran into the remnants of an already battered tiger division. We wiped the whole group out except for one tank that hid in the town, picking our tanks off one by one.”

Another voice, thick with a strange accent, cut in. “Und ve took our revenge for the eradication of our division.”

“But before we could bring up more tanks to flank them our tanks burst into purple flame and ended up here.”

There was silence and Celesta waited a few more seconds to see if the dialogue continued. The voice of her faithful student was the first to speak.

“Your world sounds so,” she paused, “Violent and unforgiving.”

“That it is.”

Celestia decided that it was the best time to enter the room, much to the joy of her eager sister.

“Princess!” Twilight exclaimed happily as the royal sisters entered.

The ponies leaped to their hooves and bowed to her. The humans just stared at the Princesses wide eyed and confused.

“Hello Twilight,” Celestia smiled. “I came as soon as I could.”

Matt looked questioningly at Zeus who shrugged in return. Celestia noticed the confusion in their eyes.

“Hello humans,” she said pleasantly. “I am Princess Celestia and this is my sister, Princess Luna. My student sent me a letter explaining what you are, some of your names and that you are confused as to why you are here.”

The humans remained quiet for a moment, then Patton stepped forward. Much to the unease of the two guards that followed the Princesses into the house.

“It is a pleasure to meet you,” he said bowing politely to the sisters.

“You must be General Patton.” She was surprised by the human’s respectfulness.

“Yes I am and it is a pleasure to meet you!” He beamed. Turning to the crew of the Sherman he said, “Men, Introduce yourselves.”

After a quick introduction of each American, with Bill being less than cooperative, Celestia turned her attention to the Germans glaring at her from across the room.

“What might your names be?”

Frederic stepped forward.

“Pony princess,” he said emotionlessly. “Ve vill not tell you our names. Ve have not told ze Americans a thing about us and ve vill not tell you. Even if you torture it out of us.”

“Damn Germans,” Patton groaned quietly.

One of the guards mumbled something under his breath as Frederic continued.

“It appears that you know something about how ve got here. I demand that you tell us, now.”

“How dare you-” one of the guards growled, but he was cut short by a sharp glance from Celestia.

“I will tell you how you all got here If you tell me your names.” Celestia smiled pleasantly but Frederic could see the warning in her eyes.

The German commander chewed the inside of his lip for a moment.

“Very vell,” he said grudgingly. “My name is Frederic, this here is Felix, Benjamin, Udo and Martin. Now tell us vat you know!”

Celestia smiled again. “The reason you are here is because I brought you here.”

The humans and ponies stared at the Princess as her words sank in. There were a few angry murmurs from the Germans as Frederic relayed the information but the crew of the Black Wolf remained primarily silent. Bill’s anger that had been gradually increasing over the past few days finally spilled over.

“You fucking bitch!” He stomped towards Celestia, lifting one of his fist up threateningly. “How dare you take us from our lives and drag us here to this pathetic land full of magic and bull shit! If I had my gun right now-”

One of the royal guard’s horn glowed a dull purple and Bill was lifted into the air and magically pinned against the wall.

“Watch yourself ape!” The guard warned.

“Don't call me an ape you stinking, dirty pony! Or I will kill you first!”

“Calm the fuck down Bill!” Ian screamed.

“Soldier,” Patton growled. “If you don’t stand down this instant I will personally shoot you.”

“Please shoot him,” Frederic sighed.

“I understand why you are angry,” Celestia tried to comfort him. “But we need your help.”

“We do?” Twilight had been watching the proceedings with a look of fear. “What’s happening?”

“Fuck you all!” Bill hollered to no one in particular.

“Don’t make me knock you unconscious,” the unicorn guard hissed.

“Allow me,” Patton smiled. The General walked over to the immobilized man and looked him in the eyes. “I promised that I would stop slapping people but you need it. I am pissed about this too but the least you can do is stay calm! One last chance to cool yourself.”

“Fuck you too old man,” Bill growled.

Patton slammed his fist hard against the side of Bill’s head and the driver slumped to the floor. He felt guilty for hitting the man but in truth he didn't trust the effects magic could have on the human brain. Punching just felt more healthy, for soe strange reason. The event had interrupted the conversation Celestia and Twilight were about to have and they stared at the General shocked. Frederic broke the silence first.

“General Patton, I like you,” he said with a crooked smile.

Patton huffed angrily and turned to the Princess.

“Carry on with what you were going to say ma’am.” he said sharply. The pleasantness in his voice nearly gone.

Celestia shook her head and smiled to herself. This human was perfect, exactly what Equestria needed.

“The reason I brought you here, away from your world-”

“Wait,” Matt raised his hand like a child in a classroom. “We aren't on our world anymore?”

“Shut up Shelly,” Zeus hissed.

“No,” Celestia continued. “You are not in your world or even in your universe. As I was saying-”

“So if we aren't in our universe,” Matt cut in again. “Then how did you get us from there to here?”

“Private Matthew Novak,” Patton growled. “If you speak again you will be joining Bill on the floor.”

“I want to punch him,” Zeus said.

“Sorry sir,” Matt said quietly.

Celestia sighed. “I will explain how I brought you here later. The reason you are here and why we need your help is because an event that has not threatened our nation in more than a thousand years is about to happen yet again.”

She looked around at their faces, lingering on her little ponies. Such innocent and joyful subjects, living their lives mostly in comfort and safety. They knew very little about what she was going to say and for that, she was thankful. The humans were a different matter.

“War is coming to Equestria,” she said heavily. As if the words were made of lead. “And I fear that without your help humans, Equestria will be destroyed and enslaved.”

__________________________________________________________
Enter stage right... the plot.
I have a stronger idea now to how I am going to proceed with this story and I think it is going to be epic.
Leave a comment and a thumb, if you want to.
I do not own MLP:FiM. People with more money do.

Ch 9: Ponyville

Chapter 9

Patton nodded his head slowly, stroking the stubble on his chin deep in thought. He needed a shave, all of the humans did. The General needede to have a diplomatic and serios conversation with the princesses and he would be harder to do that with the other humans in the room. Patton sighed loudly then turned to the other humans.

“Men,” he said. “Please step outside while I talk with the Princesses. Frederic, would you like to stay and talk as well?”

“Nein, no.” The German commander shook his head. “I will be with my men by our Panzer. I have no interest in helping these.” He looked distastefully at Celestia. “Ponies.”

With that said the Germans made their way to the back door. Patton watched them go, shaking his head in disappointment.

“My little ponies,” Celestia said to the six friends. “How about you show the humans around Ponyville while we talk. Rainbow Dash, you should get some rest.”

“She can use Apple Bloom’s bed upstairs,” Applejack chimed. “She ain’t home right now. Probably out with her friends.”

Rainbow Dash sighed, sad that she wouldn't be able to go with them. She glared reproachfully at Matt who looked away, unable to meet her gaze. Twilight opened her mouth to ask the Princess a series of questions but stopped herself. Everything was so confusing. A war and the Princess kidnapping humans from their world to help Equestria? What was happening? All of those questions and worries would just have to wait though.

“Yes Princess,” she replied quietly.

“Hey Fishy,” Ian said. “Can you and Shelly pick up Bill and take him to the barn?”

Jeff nodded and Matt sighed unhappily but they both lifted the driver between them and carried him outside. Ian turned to Patton.

“Are you sure you want me to go? I don't feel comfortable leaving you here with five angry Germans and one equally pissed off driver.”

“You can stay if you want to.”

“I shall stay sir.” Ian looked at Zeus but the gunner knew what he was going to ask.

“I will keep an eye on Shelly and Fishy sir.”

“Very good.”

Zeus saluted then turned and walked out of the door. The fresh, open air was a much needed change from the crowded farmhouse. Outside he found Fishy and Matt leaving the barn. Matt instantly made a beeline towards the Germans, curiosity overflowing.

“Shelly, where are you going?” Zeus questioned.

“To get something from the tank,” Matt lied.

The Germans looked up as Matt approached. They were scattered around their tank but as the American neared they grouped up and met him halfway in an attempt to block his path.

“Vat do you vant American?” Frederic asked dully. He was growing tired of Matt in particular.

“I just have a question that will determine how I think about you,” Matt replied with a smile.

“I don’t vant to play your silly games.” Frederic crossed his arms and stared intimidatingly at him.

“It is not a game,” Matt stopped smiling. “All I want to know is are you guys Wehrmacht or SS?”

“Ve are all Wehrmacht.” The German commander rolled his eyes. “But Felix here has close ties vis the SS. His brothers are all officers in the SS.”

Felix, at the sound of his name and the mention of the SS, smiled twistedly at Matt who glared back.

“I don’t like you.” Matt said to Felix as he backed away and walked over to the Sherman. “I am getting Bill his smokes that way he won't be as angry when he wakes up.”

“Get mine too,” Zeus said eagerly.

“There ya fellas are,” Applejack exclaimed as the ponies rounded the house corner.

Zeus turned and nodded at the five approaching ponies. Behind him Matt was climbing into the tank, much to the discomfort of the Germans. A few moments later three small packets of cigarettes flew from the open hatch, one of which smacked Zeus in the back of the head. Zeus ground his teeth angrily but remained calm.

“You guys ready for a tour of Ponyville?” Pinkie said excitedly. Apparently what the Princess had said earlier had not dampened her mood. The same could not be said about the other four.

“Hell yeah!” Matt replied as he emerged from the tank.

“What is the third packet of smokes for?” Zeus asked.

“I was going to be nice and give it to the Germans.” Matt leaped off the tank.

“I thank you for the cigarettes,” Frederic picked one up off of the ground and handed it to Felix who removed a cigarette and passed the pack to the other Germans. Frederic continued. “Now go and enjoy your tour.”

The Americans and five ponies started in the direction of Ponyville with Twilight in the lead. Everyone remained silent as they walked, too deep in thought about the events of the day. Everyone except Matt and Pinkie.

“So, will people-I mean ponies be shocked to see us when we get to Pony Town?” Matt asked.

“It’s called Ponyville silly and I’m sure they’ll warm up to you very quickly!” Pinkie walked backwards as she talked to Matt. “You are a nice person, you gave a gift to the people that don’t like you. The ponies in Ponyville will like that about you. But I don’t think they will like Bill that much. He is a little mean.”

“Yeah, Bill is an ass.” Matt laughed. “So where are we going first?”

“We’re going to my library,” Twilight said unexpectedly.

“While you guys hang out there I’ll be getting a party ready!” Pinkie jumped nearly ten feet, paused mid air and then fell back to the ground still radiating excitement.

“How did you do that?” Matt stared open mouthed at Pinkie.

“How did I do what?”

“How did you... never mind.” Matt shook his head. “I’m in a world with talking ponies and magic.”

Pinkie Pie shrugged, dismissing Matt’s strange question as she continued to trot backwards. Very soon the group reached the edge of Ponyville. Matt examined the modest and peaceful town.

“It sort of reminds me of that one town in France. You know the one where that SS devision was dug in?” Matt said to the other humans. “Except full of ponies. And it isn't on fire and bombed out.”

Zeus chuckled to himself as he tried to light a cigarette with his Zippo lighter. Twilight watched him intently as he succeeded in getting it lit. The gunner noticed the unicorn watching him and he stared back.

“Let me guess,” Zeus said flatly. “You don't have tobacco products here.”

She shook her head. “We don’t have that little metal thing that starts fire either.”

“Pity. I didn't start smoking until I joined the navy.” Zeus took a long draw from the cigarette. “And I started smoking even more when I joined the army and got stuck in a metal box with this dumb ass all day. Do you want one?”

Twilight considered the offer momentarily but shook her head.

“It doesn't seem healthy.”

“The doctors, tobacco companies and government say that there isn't anything unhealthy about them,” Zeus shrugged and finished his cigarette. “We have hundreds of them in the tank. They relax you when you are stressed out or angry. Matt stole them whenever he got the chance.”

“You humans must have very low morals,” Rarity said, shaking her head. “You swear excessively, you steal and you are always fighting amongst yourselves. Very barbaric in my opinion.”

“War does that to a person.” Zeus smiled as he lit another cigarette. He tossed the old one into the grass, much to the annoyance of the ponies. “But from what I heard your Princess say, you will soon see for yourself what war can do. To both a nation and an individual.”

After that gloomy statement they entered Ponyville in complete silence. The first ponies they met where none other than Applebloom, Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo.

“Ah told ya I ain't lyin’,” the yellow earth pony said to her friends. “But they are taller than Ah thought they were.”

The other two fillies stared open mouthed at the humans and they stared back.

“Aren't they just the cutest things you have ever seen?” Matt squealed.

“Sure,” Zeus mumbled through his cigarette.

“Don't call me cute!” Scootaloo growled.

“Aww,” Matt smiled. “I made it angry. Now it’s even more cute.”

They started walking again with the fillies following close behind. Ponies stopped and watched them pass. Pinkie separated from the group and headed towards Sugarcube Corner. When they reached Twilight’s library Zeus whistled in wonder.

“Nice house,” he said through a third cigarette. He normally didn't smoke that many in such a short amount of time but the recent events were taxing on his nerves.

“Thank you,” Twilight replied as she opened the door and let them in.

Jeff looked around and immediately started picking through books, trying to find something interesting. He finally settled on a book titled ‘The History of Equestria, Volume 2’. The other two humans found the nearest seats and sat down heavily. Zeus fell asleep but Matt remained awake and looked around the room.

"Twilight what took you so long to get home?" Spike stopped at the base of the stairs and looked at the humans. "I thought you said you were going out to find a giant turtle Twilight?"

"This place just gets queerer and queerer." Zeus sighed and shook his head. He was a little annoyed that his nap was interrupted.

"Wow," Matt stood up and stepped closer to Spike. "A talking lizard."

"I am not a lizard," Spike crossed his arms and smiled proudly "I am a baby dragon."

"I like this place more and more, they have dragons," Matt muttered to himself as he returned to his seat. After a few minutes of sitting quietly he started another conversation.

“So I have seen three races of ponies so far,” he said, looking between the ponies. “Unicorns, normal ponies, and pegasuses.”

“Pegasi,” Fluttershy corrected him politely.

“Oh.” Matt shrugged. ”Are there more? Oh wait, your princesses are a larger mix of unicorns and pegasuses, I mean pegasi.”

“They are commonly referred to as alicorns and they are almost the last two of their kind.” Twilight stated matter of factly.

Jeff looked up from the book he was reading. “Ah thought alicorn was the material that unicorn horns were made out of? Durin’ the middle ages alicorn was believed to cure diseases and remove poison and impurities from water and wine. Later on it became known that it was just the horn of a narwhal that whalers were sellin’ as unicorn horn.”

Twilight looked at him, open mouthed and confused. Matt shook his head.

“Fishy, we don't care what alicorn is in our world.”

Zeus woke up again and hit Matt in the arm.

“Fishy can be smart if he wants to be,” he said and promptly fell back to sleep.

Jeff went back to his reading. Matt looked out of the window and noticed two more humans approaching the town.

“Oh look we have guests!” Matt cheered. He stood, left the library and made his way toward them with Twilight, Applejack and Rarity following. When he got closer to them he realised that they were both German.

“Hallo,” Matt said cheerfully. “Guten Abend!”

Benjamin and Udo glared at the approaching American then returned their attention to a stall of watermelons with a pony standing nervously behind it.

“Can-can I help you,” she squeaked.

“Nein,” Udo said.

“You want to buy nine watermelons?”

Udo sighed and shook his head.

“I would like to buy one watermelon please,” Twilight said as she placed two bits on the counter. The unicorn then magically lifted one of the fruits and held it in front of the Germans. They stared at it hesitantly then Udo took it.

“Uh, zank you,” Udo said slowly, holdiing the mellon under his arm.

“I didn't know you knew english too,” Matt exclaimed.

“A few vords,” Udo replied as Benjamin rolled his eyes. “Frederic uh, decided to talk to die Princess vith Patton. Ve, uh, decided to kommen here und uh, pass time.”

“You want to look around Ponyville with us?” Twilight asked, moving her hoof around to try and demonstrate here comment better.

The Germans thought for a moment but before they could give a response the cutie mark crusaders trotted up, curious about the two new humans.

“Howdy,” Applebloom said.

The Germans looked at her quizzically.

“They don’t speak Equestrian that well,” Applejack stated.

“Or redneck,” Matt chuckled to himself. He looked at the crowd a ponies slowly forming around them. The Germans seemed to have noticed as well.

“Can ve gehen- go inside?” Udo looked uneasily at the ponies surrounding them.

“Sure,” Twilight smiled. “We will head back to the library.”

When they returned Jeff peered up from his journal, looked passively at the Germans then went back to his writings. Zeus opened his eyes and frowned as they entered. Twilight immediately headed towards a pile of books next to Jeff, picked one and started to read it to herself. The others scattered around the room and did their own things.

“Hello Germans,” Zeus said flatly.

“Hallo Amerikaner,” Udo replied with an equal lack of emotion.

They receded into silence with the only sounds being the flipping of paper and the continuous scratching of Jeff’s pencil. After a while Pinkie Pie burst into the room.

“The party starts in a few minutes and I invited everypony in Ponyville!”

“I don’t think that was a good idea Pinkie to invite the whole town,” Twilight groaned.

Pinkie looked hurt but continued to smile. “Why would a party be a bad idea?”

"But parties are always a good idea Twi," Spike frowned.

“Yeah,” Matt said. “Parties are always a good idea.”

Twilight shook her head. “I just don’t know how other ponies will react to these humans.”

“They're gonna have to get used to them sometime.”Applejack stated.

“I could always go for some good food,” Zeus stood up and stretched. “Come Fishy, we are celebrating something and there will be food.”

Jeff stood and the Americans followed the pink pony. Reluctantly the Germans and other ponies followed. The party turned out to be in the town park with several dozen ponies already there, excited to get a close up look at the humans. The Americans gave little heed to the ponies though and made for the large table filled with good looking pies, cakes and drinks. The Germans lingered on the edge of the party, unsure what they should do. Very few ponies tried to strike up a conversation with the humans and when they did, the dialogue was short and vague. The conversations with the Germans died as quickly as they started. The only human that talked openly with the ponies was Matt.

“So when I joined the army the first person I met when I go to boot camp was this nice nurse.” Matt was saying to a group of uncomfortable ponies. ”Now we didn't know each other but later that night she got to know me very well.”

“I don’t understand,” Sweetie Bell said. “Did you two have a conversation?”

“It was sort of like conversation. But you're too young to understand,” Matt said through a mouthful of pie.

“I don’t understand either,” said a grey pegasus with yellow eyes looking in opposite directions.

“Well you're just-“ Matt watched, mesmerized, as her eyes swirl around individually. “You're just odd.”

The pegasus hung her head and ran away from the party.

“Sorry if I hurt your feelings,” he called after her.

“Just give an apology muffin to the poor dear and she will quickly forgive you,” Rarity told him.

Matt was working on his fifth piece of pie when Ian, Frederic and one of Celestia’s royal guards showed up at the party. Both tank commanders looked around at the festivities.

“Men!” Ian thundered over the voices and music. The ponies that hadn’t seen the two new humans approach turned and looked at them with surprise in their eyes.

After the humans turned their attention to him Ian continued. “We are heading back to the farm. Patton has some important information he wants to share with you.”

“Damn,” Matt groaned as he grabbed some cake and pie to eat later. “I was having fun.”

______________________________________________________________
For those of you anxiosly awaiting the moment when shit gets ultimately real then you will not be disapointed when Chapter 10 comes out. After chapter 10 everything will become more fast paced (but not too fast) and will become the amazing Patton baing a boss story you are all waiting for.

Ch 10: Word of the Storm

Chapter 10

“A thousand years without war.” Patton sipped from his mug of apple cider. “That definitely is enough time for a nation to become complacent and weak. Your highness, you summoned the right son of a bitch to get the job done.”

Celestia nodded in agreement though she didn't like how he used the word “weak” to describe her nation. But she wasn't going to deny that it was true.

“So do we have an agreement?” Celestia asked eagerly.

“If you promise that we will be sent back to our world at the moment we left. Then we do,” Patton replied with a wide grin.

Ian, who had been silently watching Frederic for most of the conversation, interjected.

“What about the others?”

“Go round them up,” Patton ordered. “I will tell them about the change in plans.”

Ian saluted. “Yes sir.”

“I vill go with him to retrieve my men,” Frederic said and Patton nodded.

The two tank commanders stood and prepared to leave.

“Ring Mail,” Celestia said to one of her guards. “Go with the two humans and retrieve Twilight and her friends.”

The young pegasus looked startled that he was being picked to travel with the humans. The older unicorn guard raised a questioning brow.

“Wouldn't it be better if I went instead?”

“Ring Mail will be alright.” Celestia smiled reassuringly. “The humans mean no harm.”

“That one named Bill seemed to wish a lot of harm,” he continued. “I think you should have me go instead.”

“I think it is time for lesson number one in military doctrine and procedure,” Patton groaned, glaring at the unicorn. “Do not question your superiors. Even if the things they are asking of you could result in your death.”

The unicorn opened his mouth to retort but Celestia stopped him.

“Captain Stonetower,” Celestia said harshly. “I chose Ring Mail and that decision is final.”

“Yes ma’am,” Stonetower snapped at attention and fell silent.

Frederic, Ian and Ring Mail took their leave and left Patton, Celestia, Luna and Stonetower alone. Eager for more conversation and information from the ponies Patton asked a question that had been bouncing around his mind ever since they found Rainbow Dash.

“I can't help but wonder, but why does every pony I see have a strange picture on their flanks?”

Luna decided to answer. “They are what we call cutie marks. They represent our personal talent.”

Patton looked at the Princesses marks intently. “If they reflect your skills then why do you have a sun and you a moon instead of a crown, throne or some other image relating to royalty?”

Celestia smiled, “I raise the sun and my sister raises the moon.”

Patton raised an eyebrow in disbelief.

“It is true,” Celestia said, noticing his doubt. “My sister and I have the power to move the sun and moon.”

“The Cherokee believed they could summon their ancestors to adjust the weather but that didn't mean that it was ultimately true,” said Patton doubtfully.

“Someday I will show you that our powers are not figments of your imaginations.” Celestia smiled. “How does the sun rise in your world?”

“And what is a Cherokee?” Luna included.

“Our world, Earth, orbits around the sun.” Patton stood and headed into the kitchen to refill his mug as he continued. “The Cherokee were a Native American tribe.”

The princesses looked at him, a tinge of confusion played across their faces.

“Someday I will tell you about my world.” Patton returned and took a long sip before sitting back down.

“That would be a lovely treat,” Celestia nodded. “Why not tell me about it now, untill your men return?”

Patton shrugged. “Very well. Where should I start?”

“Just start from the beginning of your kind’s existence and go from there.”

“That will be a long story.” Patton chuckled. “But I have nothing better to talk about as of now.”

He was reaching the rise of the first empires and major nations when there was a knock at the door.

“Come in,” Celestia called, still thinking about the information Patton had been telling her.

The door opened and Ring Mail entered.

“The humans and five elements are all accounted for in the yard.”

“Thank you,” the elder sister replied. “Go wake Rainbowdash and help her outside.”

Patton pondered the use of the word elements to describe the five ponies. The word gave them a sort of militaristic feel. Outside he could hear the Americans arguing.

“If you have such a weak stomach then why did you eat so much food at the party!” Ian groaned loudly.

“Because it's so tasty!”

“God damn- Matt you are an idiot.”

“Hey, at least I threw up on the road and not on you!”

“The vomit just kept coming and coming! I didn't think it would ever stop streaming from your mouth.” Zeus laughed.

“That was pretty amazing!” Matt laughed in return.

Patton chuckled, stood and followed the princesses out of the building. The humans and ponies were spread out in three groups. The Americans lingered by the barn, the Germans talked among themselves by their tank and the ponies stood outside the door waiting anxiously. Patton didn't see Bill as he stepped into the fading sunlight. He motioned for the nearest American to come closer.

Matt jogged up to the General and saluted. “Yes sir?”

“Go wake Bill.”

Matt’s face fell and a look of horror filled his eyes.

“Can, can I take Fishy with me?”

Patton nodded and the loader hurried away. When Matt and Jeff entered the barn they automatically knew Bill was awake. The smell of cigarette smoke lay thick in the air.

“Bill?” Matt hissed fearfully. “Bill!”

“The fuck do you want?” Bill demanded flatly as he stepped around a stall door, puffing on his last cigarette.

“Uh, Patton wants us in the yard.”

Matt expected some form of hostile reaction but all Bill did was shrug.

“Sure,” Bill extinguished the cigarette in a trough of water. “Just get me more cigarettes and I’ll promise that I won't react badly to the unholy horses.”

“Deal,” Matt rushed out of the barn followed shortly by his companions.

When he stepped outside the humans and ponies turned and watched him nervously. Bill raised his hands in defense.

“I promised to remain calm and civil,” he smiled. “As long as there is a steady stream of cigarettes and access to alcohol in the future.”

Patton huffed angrily then noticed three small fillies trotting up the road towards the house. Applejack and Rarity noticed them too and she galloped out to meet them.

“What in tarnation are you gals doin’ here?”

“Ah live here!” Applebloom said smartly.

“And we wanted to hear more of the funny stories Matt has to tell!” Scootaloo chimed.

“And we want to meet the others too!” Sweetie Belle peered past Applejack towards the humans.

Applejack sighed. “Fine, you can come to the house. Just stay out of the way.”

“Yay!” The three fillies cheered.

Everyone stood waiting for the two remaining individuals to arrive so the princesses and Patton could start with their announcement. Rainbow Dash was the first one to arrive looking excited for anything other than laying in bed.

“Hey guys!” She called happily as she was helped out of the house by Ring Mail. “What did I miss?”

“A party!” Pinkie sang.

Dash’s smile disappeared and she found herself disliking Matt even more. Matt returned a few minutes later carrying a bottle.

“I didn’t know we had any of the soda you stole from that British convoy left,” Zeus exclaimed.

“I have quite a bit of stuff hidden away throughout the tank that you don’t know about.”

“What is that?” Twilight asked.

“Root beer! Want some?” Matt popped the cap off and held the glass bottle towards the unicorn. “Though it is called beer, it isn’t alcohol.”

Twilight shrugged and magically took the bottle from Matt who quickly pulled a second drink from his coat. Immediately after taking a sip Twilight squealed with joy.

“This stuff is amazing!” She took another sip, savoring the flavor.

Matt smiled and took a drink from his.

“Ponies and humans,” Princess Celestia began to say, her regal voice snapping all eyes to her. “I have much to tell you and from the looks in your eyes you have many questions. Indeed there is the prospects of war looming over our nation and I do not believe we are prepared to defend ourselves. That is why I called the humans here. Their race has much experience with war and how to wage one. From what we know, our enemy is an alliance of many races but they do not seem to be funded by their home nations. Some other power leads them and drives them to our borders in preparation to destroy us. The necessity of having the humans assist us is great. I will now allow General Patton to speak.”

Patton nodded and stepped forward. “Men! I have decided to stay here and assist the Equestrians with their war. Me and Lieutenant Ian have also decided that all of you will be staying as well.” There was an angry sigh from Bill as the General continued. “The Germans have yet to make up their minds on the matter and I will be allowing Frederic to speak when I am finished. The Princess tells me that she has the ability to send us back to our world and it will be as if nothing even happened. We will arrive back at our world at roughly the same time we left so we can get back to our own war. We will be leaving for the pony capitol, Canterlot, tomorrow morning to assist in the training and preparations of the defense of Equestria. I do not think we will be fighting in the war but that has yet to be finalized. The tank will be taken into the barn a kept safe under the watchful eyes of the Apple family. When the war is over you will each receive three bars of gold and a medal as a reward that you can take back with you to Earth. ”

Patton stopped and looked at the Americans. Some of them looked happy to be staying here, away from the more terrible war they had been fighting days earlier but Bill looked like he wanted to kill someone. Though at the mention of a gold bar he did look more interested.

Patton continued. “We will be staying for the entire war and I do not know when it will be over. But, with our assistance we will drag it to a swift victory.”

Patton motioned for Frederic to step forward. The German stepped in front and made his announcement.

“After much talk ve have decided that ve vill be staying as vell,” He said said slowly, as if he didnt believe what he was saying. “The Princess has promised us a fourth gold bar. Ve vere unintentionally dragged here along vis the Americans and for that I asked for more compensation.”

Frederic returned to his men and Celestia spoke again.

“As General Patton has said we will be leaving tomorrow morning for Canterlot. Every pony and human should get their rest, we have a long day ahead of us.”

Matt turned to Zeus. “Three gold bars! My ma' is never going to believe this!”

Bill walked past on his way to get more cigarettes from the tank. “Sure, three gold bars as a prize for being good humans that we can sell in our world for money and comfort. That is if we live long enough to go back.”

They disgusted him. The scum of every nation and race he could gather into his army camped out before him. Minotaurs, griffons, diamond dogs, a few dragons, and even an exiled tribe of zebras spread through the desert wilderness. He had promised them so much. A new country for their own. Plenty of land and pony slaves to do their bidding and to be their food. Being a pony himself though raised some questions. Why would he betray his kind?

The answer was easy. The promise of becoming more than just a pony.

Penitent Razor shook his head in disbelief at the size of the army. Penitent Razor hadn't been his true name but one does not gather an army by being named Glimmer Eyes. The army he had gathered was terrifying. He had no idea that there were so many cruel and dark hearted creatures in this world. Back when he was a foal he thought the world was a place empty of evil. Back before he learned the truth about the cruel and dark tendencies of the world outside of equestria. Before he learned of the crimes committed by the Royal Sisters thousands of years ago.

But enough reminiscing of the past, there was a war to wage and Penitent swore he would not stop until the bodies of the sisters lay at his hooves, and his master sat on his rightful throne.

__________________________________________________________________________________
I do not own MLP:FiM. This story is getting good! Sorry it took me longer than usual.

Ch 11: The Oncoming Storm

Chapter 11

Day Three

“Wake the fuck up lads!” Ian hollered into the barn.

The Americans shot up and looked around at their dimly lit surroundings.

“What time is it?” Matt groaned.

“Five past four.” Ian helped Jeff to his feet then moved on to Zeus. “We will be boarding a train in Ponyville in three hours.”

“Three hours?” Matt rubbed his eyes and looked at the Lieutenant questioningly. “Why did we wake up so early if we don’t have to be at the town in three hours?”

“Training,” Ian sighed. “Patton wants us to hone our skills and start acting like a real tank crew. Or what he said, I finely oiled killing machine.”

“Fuck,” Matt and Zeus hissed simultaneously.

“Starting now we are to clean our uniforms, polish our boots and wipe our asses.”

“Could you wipe my ass for me Momma?” Matt asked jokingly.

“And smart ass remarks like that will have to stop when we are around Patton and the pony royalty. Understand?”

The other Americans nodded and shrugged.

“Do I make myself clear?” Ian snapped, slightly irritated in his men’s behavior.

“Yes sir!” They replied as one.

“The Germans are already awake and by their tank. We are to join them in exactly one hour for exercises. If we are going to be working together then we better start getting along. But it doesn’t mean we have to become friends. We are still at war, just not right now. We might have to kill them when we get back.”

“I have a question sir,” Matt raised his hand and Ian rolled his eyes.

“Yes?”

“Can I still be a smart ass when Patton and the princesses aren’t around?”

Ian glared at the loader before replying. “Sure.”

“Hoorah!”

“Everybody get ready.” Ian headed back out of the barn. “I will be inside the house eating breakfast with Patton and the ponies, and getting some sleep.”

“What do we get to eat?”

“You have K rations right?” Ian chuckled then disappeared into the darkness outside the barn.

“I am going back to sleep,” Matt yawned.

“No,” Zeus growled. “You will be cleaning our uniforms for us.”

“Not this again!” Matt cried. “When we all first met you guys, you instantly made me the work boy!”

“You still are the work boy!” Zeus tussled Matt’s hair. Then in his best Irish accent. “As our lovely Lieutenant would say. Get to work lad or the bad fairies will haunt you forever and you will be forced to clean their knickers.”

“I don’t think Momma would say that,” Matt said quietly. His usual joking mood gone. “And you only hear his Irish accent when he is angry or yelling.”

“Just clean our stuff and get us some K rations from the tank.” Zeus shook his head, annoyed.

“And get us some cigarettes,” Bill put in.

Matt grabbed his jacket and stomped out of the barn. When he stepped into the cool morning air he relaxed. But only momentarily.

“Hello American.”

Matt turned and noticed Frederic relieving himself by the barn.

“Oh,” Matt said flatly. “Hello Freddy.”

“Do not call me Freddy,” the German said, fastening his pants.

“Whatever you say Fred.” Matt walked away as Frederic contemplated the easiest way to kill the American when the appropriate time arose.

Luna watched the humans from the guest bedroom window. She had elected to stay while her sister prepared Canterlot and the royal guard for the humans’ arrival. Having raised the waxing moon just hours before, she now sat on her bed talking to the only pony at the house other than her four guards and the Apple family.

“The Doc says that I will be almost good as new in a week or two,” Rainbow Dash was saying. “But I still don’t intend on forgiving the one named Matt.”

“He seems to be sorry for doing it,” Luna said quietly. “Mend past hurts so new ones don't arise.”

Dash shrugged. “I guess so.”

Luna smiled then turned her attention back to the humans talking by the barn. She found the bipeds quite interesting. The fact that they were such a disharmonious group yet seem to work together so fluidly boggled her mind. One second they could be threatening to kill each other then moments later they are working together to build a shelter for their war machines because the barn turned out to be too small.

“Uh Princess?”

Luna turned and faced rainbow Dash. “Yes?”

“Is- is the enemy Equestria facing really as terrible as Celestia says it is?”

“We think so.”

“What is going to happen if we can’t stop them? Whoever they are.”

Luna smiled, “we are going to stop them, do not fret about that.”

The Princess mentally berated herself. She was starting to sound like her sister and though her sister was the most loving and caring pony she knew. But being too much like her was not a good thing in Luna’s eyes.

Luna noticed that Dash was on the verge of asking another question but couldn't bring herself to say it.

“Is there something else you want to say?”

“Uh,” Dash began slowly. “if we have allies, like the griffins and zebras, then why did you go through all that trouble to bring a small group of apes from another world?”

Luna was about to give another dismissive reply that would keep the pegasus worry free and happy but she decided that would have been something that her sister would have done.

“Because,” Luna said reluctantly. “They refused to help us.”

Rainbow Dash’s mouth dropped. “All of them said they wouldn't help us? Why?”

“In truth we don’t know. But from what we learned they were being held back because something or someone was preventing them.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Neither do we,” Luna said sadly.

Downstairs they heard the door open and human footsteps walk in. Then moments later they hurried out. Luna looked out and saw Matt and Zeus pass by her window carrying an ill-gotten barrel of cider. Luna shook her head and chuckled.

Outside Bill was talking to Zeus next to the recently swiped cider.

“What I need next is some yeast,” Bill said patting the barrel. “I would prefer brewing yeast but bread yeast will work fine enough I guess. And while you are out, get me some honey.”

“Sounds easy enough,” Zeus looked longingly at the cider. “How long will this take?”

“Around nine weeks if we want it to be good.”

“Nine weeks.” The gunner sighed. “Well, I will be back before the sun rises.”

Zeus rushed off, tucking his hands into his pockets to protect them from the cool air. While he was gone the rest of the Americans retrieved their K rations from their tank, gave the Germans a share and situated themselves around the yard. Zeus returned with Bill’s ingredients just as they were getting ready to begin their exercises. Applejack and Rainbow Dash watched them from the front porch as they did pushups, ran laps around the yard and other types of physical activities for an hour. All of which the Germans outperformed their American counterparts. They were finishing up when Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Spike arrived.

“God damn, I feel like an infantryman again,” Bill groaned loudly as he drank from a canteen.

“I hate Patton even more now,” Matt gasped for air. He then noticed Patton watching them in through a window, eyes locked on Matt. The loader guessed that Patton had heard him and he saluted nervously. Patton just nodded passively in return.

“You Americans are out of shape,” Frederic laughed. “Now I feel more confident if I ever need to fight one of you vis my hands.”

“Fuck you,” Bill growled through several gasps of air.

Frederic laughed and walked away, followed by his men. Ian and Patton walked out of the house.

“Clean your uniforms men,” Patton said. “We are leaving soon.”

“Yes sir,” the five lower ranking tankers replied.

Patton went for a walk with Luna and her guards to pass the time. As they disappeared into the apple trees everyone turned to Matt.

“So we all agree that Shelly is cleaning our uniforms?” Ian smiled.

“Yes sir,” Zeus laughed.

“Fuck you guys!” Matt cried.

Fishy ended up helping Matt clean the uniforms while the others helped Bill with the barrel of future hard cider with the ponies watching. The Germans observed from a distance as they cleaned their uniforms.

“Did ya ask to have that barrel of cider?” Applejack inquired.

“Yes,” Zeus replied hesitantly.

“Who did ya ask?”

“I asked the pony with an apple on her ass,” Matt yelled from across the yard and the other Americans chuckled.

Applejack decided to cease with the questions.

Patton returned just as Matt finished up polishing his own boots.

“Alright men,” Patton said happily. He appeared to have enjoyed his conversation with the Princess. “Get your things together and prepare to march to the train station.”

“Did he just say march?” Matt asked Zeus quietly.

The Americans saluted the General and packed anything they believe they needed for the trip. They then formed a double file line on the road, Americans on the right and Germans on the left led by Luna and Patton and followed by the ponies. Matt noticed rainbow Dash limping along.

“Your walking!” Matt exclaimed. “How the heck?”

“My leg is mostly healed up,” She smiled half heartedly.

“But it has only been a few days!”

“We heal quickly,” Dash shrugged.

As they entered Ponyville, ponies stopped to watch them pass in the growing sunlight. To them, they were a mismatched parade of royalty, heroes and otherworldly beings. Luna looked at the curious faces of the ponies and felt a pang of guilt that she could not tell them the true reason the humans were in Equestria. Panic was an all too common reaction. They reached the train station with an entourage of curious ponies close behind.

“Why pink!” Bill groaned when he saw the train. “Why a pink, colorful train?”

“Why not?” Pinkie Pie laughed as she passed him and entered the train first.

They took their seats and as the train lurched forward Ian turned to Patton.

“Sir,” he whispered. “When do we get our guns back?”

“Hopefully soon,” Patton replied. “But I do not know where they are holding them. And they better not have damaged my babies.”

“Also,” Ian continued. “How do you expect to train an entire army of ponies?”

“The same way you were trained.” Patton smiled. “Make them fear me, hate me then I will turn all that hate on their enemies. The pony commanders will do the rest.”

Ian nodded his head in agreement. He did hate the General but it was a type of hate that made you like the guy.

“Is that Canterlot?” Matt exclaimed, pointing at the distant towers and walls set against the mountain side. “I thought that was just part of the mountain!”

“That is Canterlot,” Twilight replied. “Most wonderful city in the world.”

“It’s on a cliff!” Zeus said nervously.

“Zeus has a fear of heights,” Matt stated.

“Comes from his time in the Navy when he had to climb up the mast thing and sit in a box all day,” Ian chimed in.

“No,” Zeus growled. “My fear of height arose when you guys locked me in some old British farmer’s outhouse then called in a crane and lifted me nearly fifty feet in the air!”

“And then we blamed it on Shelly,” Bill chuckled.

“And Zeus tried to kill me with a shovel,” Matt laughed, elbowing an annoyed Zachariah.

“We almost let him too,” Ian pulled a Hershey’s chocolate bar from his jacket and started to chew on it all the while reminiscing.

Patton shook his head, stifling a chuckle. He then turned his attention to the Germans who sat uncomfortably in the back.

“Do you have any stories that you find humorous?”

“There vas this one,” Frederic began with a smile. “Ven I first took command of the my Panzer. Ve were training and Benjamin vent out into the range to chase a donkey out of the vay. Felix decided that he needed help so he fired a shell over Benjamins head, in an attempt to scare the donkey avay. The animal instead turned on Benjamin and chased him around the range all the while screaming for his mother. Felix stood up in the tank and called out. Benjamin, all the beast vants is to get some romance on an equally beautiful ass!”

Everyone except the ponies started laughing.

“I don’t get what's so funny.” Twilight rubbed her head in confusion. The other ponies looked equally puzzled. Except for Luna.

The Princess shook her head, remembering a joke she heard many years ago. From a time when the world was less propper and civil.

“We will be arriving in Canterlot in five minutes!” Called the conductor.

They peered at the imposing city and palace as the train drew near. While everyone was distracted Zeus leaned over to Bill.

“Where did you put the cider?”

“Under a large pile of hay.”

Fifty royal guards stood at attentions as the train pulled up with Celestia at the center. They filed out of the train and Patton and the Americans saluted the Princess.

“Welcome to Canterlot,” Celestia greeted. “I am sorry that we do not have time for a tour because of more pressing matters to attend to.”

“Show me to your army Ma’am,” the General said politely as he followed the Princesses toward the Palace. The guards, humans and other ponies followed behind.

They entered a wide garden courtyard filled with roughly two-hundred pegasi and unicorn guards.

“Before you stands the First Royal Guard,” Celestia beamed. “The Second and Third Guards are stationed at Appleloosa.”

“Are they about the same size as this regiment?” Patton asked as he paced in front of the warrior ponies.

“If by regiment you mean every group of two-hundred soldiers. Yes,” Celestia replied. “Each one of these soldiers comes from very prominent families of warrior ponies.”

“Like the Roman Praetorians?” Jeff asked.

Celestia tilted her head, puzzled.

“The Praetorians were highly trained bodyguards and soldiers of the Roman Empire usually recruited from powerful nobles.”

“Yes,” Celestia replied.

“That explains why they look so much alike and why there are so few,” Patton observed as he paused before the only different looking pony. A unicorn in decorated armor. “Are you the commanding officer of this regiment?”

“Yes sir I am,” the unicorn replied. “My name is Captain Shining Armor.”

“Hello brother!” Twilight called.

Shining waved in reply. Patton turned to the Princess.

“You need to recruit more ponies into your army,” he said matter-of-factly.

“Already preparing to do that.” Celestia nodded. “We are making an announcement in half an hour explaining the looming war, your role here and a call for volunteers. It will be sent out to every city and town.”

“Very good.” Patton turned to the other humans. “Ian and Jeff, you are with me. You two seem to be the most intelligent of the group. The rest of my men get acquainted with the pony soldiers while we are away preparing the announcement. When I return I want a full overview of their training and military ability. Frederic, you can do what you wish.”

“My men vill stay here and I vill come vis you,” Frederic replied.

Celestia, Luna and the humans walked into the palace as the rest of them remained outside. Zeus took command of the situation and started asking Shining Armor questions with Twilight at his side.

“What is the fighting style of your men- ponies?”

“Spears,” Shining replied. “And magic. The pegasi act as lancers while the unicorns back them up and provide magical support.”

“Uh,” Zeus scratched his head. “What does magic suport look like?”

“We send long range spells towards the enemy lines.”

“Can I see a demonstration?”

Shining nodded then aimed his horn at one of his soldiers who was preparing a protective bubble. He fired a bolt of fiery pink energy at the shield and it shattered into many pieces before disintegrating.

“Alrighty then.” The American had no idea what kinds of questions to ask. “Can I see your armory?”

“Sure,” the Captain replied as he turned and walked away with Zeus and Twilight in tow.

Inside a thick walled building Zeus looked around at the pitiful selection of pony weapons. A large assortment of spears lined the walls and on the ground sat five small, rusty cannons. In the back sat an old sleeping pony next to what seemed to be a dusty and cluttered forge and foundry.

“Is this everything?”

“Yes,” Shining replied.

“Is this equal to the weapons of your enemies?”

The pony captain shrugged. “We don’t know. But we can presume that their weapons technology is far greater because they come from more violent places.”

“A tiny army with tiny weapons.” Zeus shook his head. “From what I have seen so far, you guys are doomed.”

“I don’t think so,” Shining stated as he hugged his nervous sister. “We have a secret weapon on our side.”

“Can I see this secret weapon?” Zeus asked, his curiosity peaked.

“You are looking at one of them,” the stallion replied as he squeezed Twilight harder.

Patton stood next to his men, the Princesses, and the six ponies that he had come to learn were a type of weapon called the Elements of Harmony. Below them gathered a large mass of ponies who looked up at them with curious eyes. Next to them a pony jotted down every word that would be spoken so that it could be sent off to other cities.

“My faithfull subjects,” Celestia began. “I stand before you now with terrible news. An enemy stands on the borders of our lands with the intent to destroy Equestria.”

The was a murmur of fear and confusion from the crowd as Celestia continued.

“Our allies have refused to help us and the only assistance I could find was from these beings you see next to me. They are called humans and they are experienced in the waging of war. If we follow their example then we will have a fighting chance. General Patton, would you like to speak?”

Patton nodded and stepped forward. He looked at the ponies and prepared to say the most courage inspiring speech he could think of.

“Ponies of Equestria, I am General George S. Patton of the United States Third Army. Your country stands now on the brink of destruction. Your enemy will not hesitate to destroy everything you hold dear. But the fear I see in your eyes though is the greatest enemy you have. If you overcome your fear you will in turn inspire fear in your enemy’s hearts and you will prevail! Me and my men will work with your army to train you into the most skilled and deadly fighting force on this world. You will protect the land you love and you will be victorious!”

There was a loud murmur from the crowd of ponies as they processed the information they were just told.

Celestia spoke again. “I ask everypony above the age of sixteen and under the age of sixty healthy enough to join to please do so. To join please stop by the local town hall and speak to the military representative. I want the factories and workshops that develop trains, machinery and other metal related products to switch at least half of their production to the war effort. A military representative will be sent to your company to oversee the production. A document with more information will be sent to every city and pamphlets will be in everypony’s mailbox. The future of Equestria is uncertain and your help is greatly needed! Without it I fear we won’t-”

“Your Highness!” A pony yelled from the crowd. The other ponies parted revealing a bruised and bloody pegasus soldier.

“What happened?” Celestia sounded horrified.

“Appleloosa has fallen,” he wobbled unsteadily and gasped for breath. “And the Second and Third Guards have been destroyed!”

He slumped heavily to the ground as his helmet clattered across the cobblestone.

_______________________________________________________________________________
What a very long chapter. Please leave a comment and If you see any mistakes of any kind please tell me. I feel like I forgot something but I just don't know what!

Ch 12: Planning for War

This chapter is the set up for the epic events that will take place next chapter. It will also be a much longer chapter and less all over the place. Please tell me if you find any mistakes. -Altoid

Chapter 12

Panic rippled through the crowd of ponies like a stone falling into water. A few ponies rushed to help the fallen soldier but most started to scream and talk amongst themselves in a terrified fervor.

“Everypony stay calm!” Celestia called out. “Panic will only make things worse!”

The crowd calmed but the fear still radiated from them like the sun. Patton, eager to get into action, leaned over to Celestia.

“Permission to mobilise my men in conjunction with your war effort, ma’am?” He asked.

“Permission granted.” Celestia replied. “Luna, assist the General and supply him with anything he needs. I will handle things here and deal with the political part.”

“Yes sister,” Luna turned to the General but he was already walking away followed by the other humans. She rushed to catch up with them with Shining Armor, Twilight and her friends in tow.

“Try to keep up, Princess,” Patton called back to her. They entered the palace and Patton continued. “Here is the plan men, and ponies. I want Bill, Zachariah, and Matthew to go back to Ponyville and find some way to get those tanks active. Ian you are with me. Jefferson, you are my jack of all trades. You will be going wherever I tell you to go and right now I want you to go to Ponyville and help find a way to get the tanks running but don’t stay there for more than two days before coming back here. Frederic and the Germans, you can stay here with me or help my men with the tanks.”

“I vill go and help vis the Panzers,” Frederic replied.

“Very good,” Patton nodded in agreement. “Between getting an army trained and battle worthy and getting the tanks going, I also want to borrow a train factory or two and a foundry-metalworking shop.”

“What for?” Luna asked.

“You need your own tanks.” Patton smiled. “And proper weapons.”

“Preferably things that go boom,” Matt chimed.

“Was it really that easy?”

Penitent Razor worked his way through the carnage as he made his way through the smoldering ruins that were once Appleloosa and looked around at the destruction and death that surrounded him. Bodies filled the streets, nearly all of them ponies, and the only standing building was the town hall. When the attack had started most of the civilians had fled but the Royal Guards in their glittering armor had stood strong, and died swiftly. Now the dead and wounded were food for the carnivorous members of his army and the prisoners, fresh slaves.

His army had decimated everything. As he entered the town hall he witnessed several gryphons tearing apart the corpse of a pony and he quickened his pace. Razor passed a cage and a small hoof reached out and touched him. He looked down and saw the horrified face of a dark-yellow filly staring up at him.

“My-my m-mommy,” she squeaked, flashing a terrified look at the gryphons and their meal.

Realisation hit him like a cold wave and he felt sorry for the foal. The emotion he had struggled so long to eradicate suddenly emerged. He opened the cage and magically lifted her out. She squirmed and cried as he carried her into the building.

“I will keep you safe little one,” he said softly.

‘I have plans for you.’

Day Four

Jeff stood by the window in the Apple family’s house, silently watching the other humans as they worked on the tanks. Beside him, Twilight and Applejack discussed ways to power the machines. Twilight argued that a magically self sustaining drive would work but it would be difficult to make one strong enough. Applejack believed that a steam engine was the best route to go but making one small enough would also be a challenge. They were the two of the six pony friends that were assigned to be his assistants in understanding pony technology and science. The others would be staying in Ponyville to help the other humans.

“But it is currently impossible, with the motor technology we possess now, to fit a steam engine in the smaller tank,” Twilight was saying. “We might be able to install one in the big tank, but not the small one.”

“And enchanting’ the motors to run off of magic alone will not be enough to power them,” Applejack shot back. "Once you get outside the-what did you call it? The magic drive threshold? Once you get to a certain engine size the magic ceases to be self sustaining and unable to power the motor."

The Texan had been watching them argue for a good thirty minutes before giving his opinion.

“Ah don’t know much about magic powered engines, or magic in general, but is there a way to combine the two? Make a magic-powered-steam-motor or somethin’?”

Twilight thought for a few moments. “Instead of real fire, use magic fire to power a compact steam engine. It would not need fuel other than water to keep the pressure up. The magic would only have to heat the water, leaving the steam to do the rest. The magic drive threshold would not become over taxed.”

“Could ya make a blueprint?” Jeff asked.

“I'll try, but without ponies whose talents are building motors helping us I am afraid our blueprint won't be very good,” Twilight replied, biting her lip. “Come with me to my library and we will work on it.”

They walked outside as the others finished remove the engine from the Sherman. The gasoline motor was now spread out on the grass in nearly a hundred pieces and Bill looked at it sadly.

“Poor Lucky,” he sighed. “Having your heart torn out must feel awful.”

“It’s a tank, Billy,” Matt laughed. “It can’t feel.”

Bill picked up his newly returned and repaired grease gun then pointed it threateningly at the loader.

“Lucky has more feelings than you will ever have!” He growled as Matt raised his hands in fear.

“Calm down Bill!” Zeus hissed. “You can shoot him later.”

Bill lowered his gun and Matt looked at Zeus nervously. “He can shoot me later?”

Zeus smiled then turned his attention back to the tanks. “Pack up the parts into boxes with each part labeled. Pinkie Pie, you got the labels done right?”

“Yep!”

“Bill will help you put them with the parts they go with.” Zeus absent mindedly picked up a pipe and looked at it.

Bill stared at Pinkie distastefully. “Do I have to work with the pink one?”

“Yes,” Zeus replied, still looking at the pipe.

“We're going to Ponyville,” Twilight explained. “To develop blueprints for the tank engines.”

“Alright,” Zeus put down the pipe. “I'll try to get you the specifications of both engines as soon as we can.”

“Sounds good,” Applejack remark kindly. “The sooner the better.”

The Jeff and his two pony companions headed towards Ponyville. When they had walked out of earshot Matt turned to Zeus.

“Am I the only one who is confused as to why the two rednecks are part of the science squad?”

“Jeff is a very intelligent person,” Zeus wiped his oily hands on a towel. “And that Applejack-pony seems to be very good at putting together machines and stuff. They are more qualified for the job than you and me are. Especially you.”

“What about Bill?” Matt asked, motioning to the Virginian. “He's good with mechanics.”

“If you haven't noticed,” Zeus rolled his eyes. “Bill doesn't like ponies.”

“He seems to be getting along with-” Matt was cut off by an outburst from Bill.

“No! God damnit! That is a piston, that is a fuel line and that is the carburetor! God damn pony!”

Zeus shook his head as Matt started laughing. Pinkie looked hurt but she continued to help, her smile only wavering for a moment.

“So what do you think Old Blood and Guts has planned?” Matt asked.

Zeus walked towards the Tiger where the Germans were working on removing the engine and Matt followed.

“Don’t know what the Old Man has planned.” Zeus answered as he lit his cigarette then handed one to Frederic.

“Just seems kind of desperate.” Matt leaned against the German tank. “The situation the ponies find themselves in feels hopeless. Ya know?”

Zeus nodded. “But nothing has stopped the Old Man yet.”

The maps laid out on the factory table initially confused Patton but as he memorised each and every hill, valley, forest and stream he quickly formed a plan. The air smelled of hot metal and oil. Around him stood Ian, Luna, Shining Armor and the heads of train, metalworking, airship and firework factories. Firework companies were also in charge of making the gunpowder for the Royal Army. The building he had chosen as the base of his operations was a transportation factory in Detrot called Steel and Stern, Train and Airship Company. The humans had found it strange and quite humorous at the similarities in the names of pony cities and human ones.

A letter had been sent to luna from Twilight explaining that her, Applejack and Jeff were on their way with the blueprints of two new engine prototypes. If the new engines worked they would be the most powerful motors ever built in Equestria. Jeff had also talked about building advanced artillery called dahlgren guns. But by then, it might be too late.

“What are you thinking General?” Luna asked.

Patton rubbed the stubble on his chin, wanting to shave badly. He eventually answered, “We need to slow them down.”

“How?”

He remained silent, dwelling over the maps and papers in front of him. He pointed at a long ridge that ran across the Equestrian Desert.

“That would be a nice place,” he said absentmindedly.

“To set up a line of defence?” Shining asked.

Patton shook his head. “To stop them long enough to give us a chance.”

“He doesn't like defensive strategies,” Ian whispered to Luna.

“But we don’t have an offensive force,” Shining stated. "At least for another month if you don't care for quality. We have nothing to attack them with."

“And that is where you are wrong,” Patton smiled, a crafty glint in his eyes.

Ch 13: The Hunt

Chapter 13

Day Six

Jeff leaned against the factory office wall as the group of ponies poured over the magic-steam engine blueprints and the crates of the dismembered tank engines.

“The boiler is not big enough,” stated on of the mechanic ponies flatly. “It won’t work.”

Jeff raised an eyebrow in surprise but remained unresponsive.

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked.

“Very sure.”

“Well shoot,” Applejack removed her hat and rubbed her forehead. “Nah we need ta think of ah new design.”

“Maybe not,” another mechanic spoke up.

“How so?” twilight asked.

“Well,” he continued. “My sister works for a company out in Manehattan, working on a new type of fuel. They think they got it, but she says that they don’t have an engine capable of using it. I think the engines of the tanks could.”

“We might as well try,” Twilight shrugged.

“To the train again,” Applejack sighed. “Don’t know how much more Ah can handle ridin’ that thing.”

Matt looked at the large selection of baked goods at Sugarcube Corner. A chocolate cake caused his stomach to rumble and he wished that he had pony money. The American had been spending most of his day in Ponyville due to the lack of anything productive to do at Sweet Apple Acres. He found himself wandering the town as he waited for Jeff and the ponies to return with the new engines.

“Can I help you?” Pinkie sang from behind the counter.
Matt sighed. “Nope, I don’t have any money.”

“You can have something for free because you are a friend!” The pony replied.

“Really?”

“Of course!”

Matt picked up the cake. “Thank you! You already were my favorite pony but now you are undisputedly the best person, human and pony, I know.”

Pinkie smiled even wider as Matt walked out of the building. As he walked down the street, stuffing his mouth with cake the entire time, he noticed something strange in the sky. He turned his face up as several airships past overhead, flying towards Canterlot.

“Wow,” he mumbled disbelievingly.

“Hey Matt,” Zeus called as he walked up to him. “What are you- wow.”

“Where do you think they are going?” Matt asked, his mouth hanging open.

“How the hell should I know,” Zeus shrugged. “Come on, Bill is angry again and I need you to find more of the cigarettes or soda bottles you have hidden around the tank.”

Matt continued to watch the ships until they disappeared behind a cloud. Then he reluctantly followed Zeus back towards the Apple’s house.

Bill was in the middle of his rampage when they arrived.

“If I have to sit around in this shit hole one more day with these God forsaken ponies, I will kill somebody!”

“Why is he so angry?” Matt asked, watching the tank driver stomp around the yard.

“We don’t really know.” Zeus replied.

“Well, did anybody take his gun away before he could kill somebody?” Matt looked around nervously for any sign of a weapon.

“Yep,” Zeus sighed. “Now we are waiting for him to lose steam and calm down.”

“What ticked him off in the first place?”

“No fuckin’ idea.” The gunner chuckled “Just go get him a pack of cigs and a Pepsi.”

Matt retrieved the items and cautiously walked up to Bill who paced back and forth like a caged animal.

“Hey Billy,” Matt said in a soothing voice. “I got you a treat. Cigarettes and Pepsi.”

Bill huffed angrily and snatched the smokes and drink from Matt.

“Thanks,” the driver hissed as he popped the cap off of the bottle. “But if you talk to me like I am a child again, I will cut open your belly and choke you with your guts!”

“Yeesh,” Matt grimaced. “A little over the top don’t you think?”

“Nope.”

“Why you so angry?” Matt asked.

Bill drained half of his drink and lit a cigarette before answering. “I feel trapped.”

Matt wasn’t expecting a sincere answer and reeled back for a moment, struggling to think of a response, but Bill continued.

“I never liked being stuck in one place at a time. And now that I am stuck here without anything to do and with a whole buncha talking ponies, I blow my top easily.” Bill took a drag on his cigarette then lit a new one. “Now we got to fight alongside these ponies, and possibly die. Fighting Nazis and Japs is one thing, but fighting against fantasy creatures is another. I am not willing to die for that cause.”

“I understand,” Matt nodded. This was the first time he had ever been in an emotional talk with the Virginian and he felt uncomfortable. “But while we are here we might as well do something good. Right?”

Bill chuckled, “sure.”

Matt looked at the sky and saw seven more airships pass overhead.

“I wonder where they are going?” He stated to nobody in particular.

“Towards that place called Camelot it looks like,” Bill replied matter-of-factly.

A voice rang out through the evening air. “Supper time everypony!”

“I am getting tired of vegetarian meals every day too.”

“You got to admit,” Matt chuckled. “That Granny Smith is a damn good cook.”

“Uh-huh,” Bill nodded in agreement. “But a thick slice of steak is what I crave right now. I have an idea. How bout the three of us, me, you and Zeus, go hunting?”

“I’ve never been,” Matt replied nervously. The image of Bill ‘accidentally’ shooting him in the back and cooking him up for dinner played in his mind.

“Then we are going,” Bill laughed, thumping Matt on the back.

They stood and entered the house where the other humans were sitting around the living room and kitchen with platefuls of food. After getting his food Bill did the second most unexpected thing, he sat next to Frederic. The first most surprising being if he sat next to a pony.

“Frederic, I have a deal to make,” he whispered to the German commander.

Frederic stared at the American with a blank face so Bill continued. “Early tomorrow morning me and my two fellow Americans are going hunting. If you keep the ponies distracted and prevent them from following us we will give you a large share of the goods. Aright?”

Frederic smiled, the only response Bill needed.

“If you kill two animals and give us a whole carcass, I vill give you a gift from my personal store of sweet treats,” Frederic said excitedly.

“What kind of treat?”

“A few bottles of a loveling treat called Schnaps,” the German grinned.

Bill beamed with excitement. “You have yourself a deal.”

“What time is it?” Matt looked up at the sky and sighed.

Zeus lit his lighter and looked at his watch. “Three forty-five.”

“Put that light out and be quiet!” Bill growled. “You're gonna scare away the game.”

“Sorry,” Zeus replied.

Something rustled in a distant bush and Bill raised and cocked his gun. The head of a buck peeped up in curiosity at the sound of clicking metal. A second head appeared, one that of a doe.

“Perfect,” Bill said in a purr-like tone.

“My father never shot the females,” Zeus interjected.

“I ain’t your daddy.” Bill let loose a burst from his M3. Blood splattered against the nearby trees and both animals fell to the ground.

“Hell yeah!” Cheered Bill. “That is how you hunt!”

They rushed excitedly to the animals bodies but stopped short. Lying in the bushes next to her parents was a terrified fawn.

“God dammit Bill!” Zeus rubbed his forehead in anger. “That is why you shouldn’t shoot the females!”

“What should we do with it?” Matt asked.

Bill raised his gun again, “it’s gonna die out her alone anyway.”

“Bill no!” Matt pushed the barrel of the gun away from the fawn. “We are taking it back with us. Maybe fluttershy is willing to take care of it?”

“Fine,” Bill huffed. “But help me dress the carcasses first.”

“How do we do that?” Matt fidgeted with the edge of his shirt.

“Take a knife and do what I do,” Bill proceeded to cut the buck open. “We are feasting tonight boys!”

Matt pulled his knife from his boot and tried not to be sick.

The look on Fluttershy and the other pony’s faces were that of absolute horror. Matt held the fawn in his arms as Bill and Zeus held sacks of meat.

“Don’t say anything,” Bill growled. “Your judgement will be lost on me.”

“You made that poor baby dear an orphan!” Fluttershy screamed, her body shaking uncontrollably. “I understand that you are omnivores but this is horrible! The poor fawn!”

“Then you can be it’s mommy now,” Bill shot back.

“You-you, you are a-a-” Fluttershy was at a loss for words.

“A what huh?” Bill spat. “A murderer? A monster? A piece of worthless shit? No, I am a man who is hungry for some meat and if I was in this world by myself I would have killed you all and ate you long before now!”

The ponies backed away in terror as he continued.

“Now get out of my way, I have a feast to cook.” He trudged past the ponies and towards the waiting Germans by their tank.

Matt stepped forward and placed the shivering fawn on the grass in front of Fluttershy.

“I am sorry,” he was unable to meet Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Rarity’s gaze.

“I think you should stay away from the barn the rest of the day,” Zeus said in an equally depressed tone. “Especially the three Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

“Just go and have your party,” Rarity growled.

“I-I don't want to talk to you right now,” Pinkie looked at Matt sadly. Trust for him had disappeared slightly from her eyes.

“I’m sorry,” Matt muttered again as they walked away.

The party ended up not being as great as they hoped it would, and Matt never touched any of the meat or alcohol. All he did was sit by the fire and try to think of a way to heal the image of humans in the pony’s hate filled eyes.

_____________________________________________
I do not own MLP:FiM or Pepsi.

Ch 14: The First Battle

Chapter 14

Day Ten

“This is a ridiculous plan,” Stonetower mumbled as his squad of Guards filed up behind him on the left flank of the pony lines.

The First Royal Guard had been working on constructing an impressive line of defence for that past three days as the enemy army grew closer. Now the hostile horde filled up on the distant ridge and were building defences of their own. Batteries of cannons were being set up on the highest points and a sinking feeling formed in Stonetower’s gut. Their guns could open fire any minute and would rain hundreds of solid iron balls upon their position. Though the pony’s defences were impressive, two-hundred Guards wouldn't last long under that kind of fire.

Stonetower’s orders were to pin the enemy army onto the ridge. To prevent them from moving down from it and to keep the griffins and dragons from taking to the sky.

How? By using the pitiful firepower of long range magic, the four light cannons and two brand new heavy cannons. True, there were other phases to the plan but Stonetower didn’t know them. To the pony commander, it was a faulty and ridiculous plan. A suicide mission.

“Five minutes until we open fire!” Stonetower called down his lines.

A few of the armor clad ponies shifted nervously but the lines remained silent. Beside him he heard his second in command sigh.

“Remain calm Ringmail,” he said quietly.

“Yes sir,” the younger pegasus replied.
Stonetower glanced back at the high plateau behind their lines and at the small town of Dodge Junction. The town was completely evacuated and when their lines collapsed, Stonetower knew they would, there would be no civilian casualties. The same could not be said for the Royal Guard.

Stonetower estimated a 90% casualty rate, if they were lucky. Maybe immediately after the enemy charged his lines Stonetower could order a retreat. More of his soldiers would survive. He glanced up at the sun.

“One minute!” He called again.

Stonetower wiped the sweat from his eyes. It was unbearably hot, even for the desert. Celestia had slowed the movement of the sun to make it harder for the enemy army to move through the heat and so far it had worked. The longer days slowed them long enough for this suicide mission to be enacted. Though the heat affected the ponies as well. Already five of his soldiers had fallen to dehydration and heat stroke.

He took a deep breath, somewhat happy the enemy hadn’t fired first, and gave his final order before Tartarus broke loose.

“Cannons focus your fire on the enemy batteries! Unicorns deny the air above the ridge, don’t let any take off!” He paused before continuing. “Open fire!”

There was a roar as the guns and magic erupted towards the enemy lines. A few of the enemy cannons were knocked out and the air became thick with magic bolts that no griffon was willing to fly through, though dragons would have no problem taking to the sky.

A second series of explosions filled the air as the enemy returned fire. Moments later Stonetower’s world turned upside down and he was knocked unconscious. Ringmail saw his commander collapse and he took over.

“Keep firing!” he screamed as both sides guns continued to roar and iron balls fell around them. “Don’t let up until Shinning Armor orders the retreat.”

He was too caught up in the chaos that he didn’t even notice the squadron of airships passing overhead.

The secret part of the plan had been enacted.

Flying an airship was difficult. Flying one by yourself was close to impossible. Silky Wind directed her craft, The Feathered Hat, the best she could without colliding into the twenty-nine other ships in formation around her. The only two companions she had were the survivors of the Second and Third Royal Guards. Each airship had two of them to repel any gryphon or dragon attackers. Though Silky doubted Royal Guards with spears would be much of a threat to a dragon.

When a representative of the Royal Army, a brand new organization, came to her and asked if she would pilot her craft in the upcoming battle she had initially refused. When they told her that they were still taking The Feathered Hat weather she captained it or not, she gave in. She had told her crew that they were free to choose whether they wanted to join her. Of course none of them did.

“Keep her steady!” One of the guards ordered, a snobbish unicorn.

“Do you think I am trying to swerve?” She shot back. “I would like to see you do better!”

The guard glared at her for a moment but said nothing. He returned his attention to the side of the ship. They were passing over the plateau's edge when the rumble of cannons met their ears.

“Right on time!” A middle aged pegasus guard cheered.

Silky Wind’s heart leaped in her chest. She glanced over at the crates and barrels of explosives.

“In the name of Celestia, pay attention!” One of the guards screamed.
Silky snapped her attention back to the front of her ship just in time to steer it away from its collision course with another vessel.

“Sorry!” She called. Her heart felt like it was beating three-hundred times a minute!

“Get ready!” The unicorn called again as he positioned himself by the bombs. He opened a door in the airship’s railing and lit a strangely designed lantern on the tops of each weapon with magical fire.

Silky couldn't see the ground below her but from the sound of the guns she could tell that they were directly above the battle. The unicorn was about to shove the bombs out of the door when the head of a dragon shot up over the railing and pulled him over the edge. His screams quickly died away. The two remaining ponies stared open mouthed and horrified at the now vacant spot where the unicorn once stood. The pegasus guard edged forward to try and push the explosives over the side but the dragon’s head soon returned.

“Sweet sweet meat,” it hissed through bloodied jaws.

The remaining guard lowered his spear and charged the dragon. “For Equestria!”

The dragon smiled as the spear glanced harmlessly off of his scales. He opened his mouth to enact the same fate of the unicorn upon the now terrified and immobilized pegasus. Silky let go of the steering and rushed towards the pegasus, knocking him aside. But she soon found herself in the same position he had been.

Unlike the guard she wasn’t too afraid to move. She fell flat onto her back as the dragon’s mouth grazed past her chest, snapping at the empty air. The dragon climbed up higher onto the railing, now exposing his chest. Silky Wind took opportunity to kick the bombs with all her might over the edge and into the monster’s body. The combined weight of the explosives rammed into the dragon, pulling his body towards the earth.

But Silky was too busy trying to save her ship to notice. Around her other vessels were meeting the same fate as her’s. She weaved The Feathered Hat through a sky filled with listing and crashing airships. As she turned the vessel to port the sounds of massive explosions filled the air.

“That is how you beat any son-of-a-bitch that’s trying to invade your country.” Patton cheered as the last of the ten surviving airships drifted overhead. “Attack them and kill as many as you can!”

From their position on top of a high plateau Patton, Ian and Luna had watched the battle unfold, and end in a climax of fire and noise.

A unicorn teleported next to them and both humans jumped back, startled.

“The enemy is falling back! Thats what happens when you use cowardly mercenaries!” Shining Armor announced triumphantly. “What should we do your highness?”

Luna looked at Patton who raised an eyebrow in response.

“Up to you,” he replied.

“Have your forces do an orderly retreat,” she answered to the pony captain. “There is nothing else we can do today.”

“Very well your highness.” Shinning bowed then disappeared in a flash of light.

“Congratulations Princess,” Patton beamed. “You just bought your country at most an extra three days.”

“Only three days?” Luna shook her head disbelievingly. “Fifty ponies died and almost a hundred wounded for just three more days.”

“In war,” Patton stated gruffly. “A lot can happen in three extra days. Come Your Highness, we need to get back to Canterlot as soon as we can. We have an army to train and supply.”

The three of them disappeared in a brilliant flash of light.

Penitent Razor observed the burst of light flicker and disappear. He sighed angrily then turned and entered his tent. On the floor a dark-yellow filly built a little house with blocks of wood. Her mind had been wiped clean of her previous life and she even called Razor daddy, much to his amusement.

The unicorn chuckled. “Put your toys away Astral Quake, we are going for a little walk.”

“Hooray,” cheered the filly as she jumped to her hooves and followed him out into the heat.

They slowly made their way through the camp until they reached a circle of his generals relaxing under an awning.

“Lord Razor,” They snapped to attention as he arrived amongst them.

“Have a seat,” he said politely.

The assortment of creatures spread themselves out on the sand around him and waited for their leader to speak.

Razor waited a few moments before speaking. “Tell me, how large is our army?”

“Twenty thousand strong,” Replied a griffon.

“And growing by the day,” chimed a diamond dog.

“How big was the force of ponies we faced today?” Razor continued.

“We believe it was only a few hundred,” the griffon replied again.

“Very favorable odds wouldn't you say?” the unicorn grinned.

The generals shifted uncomfortably.

“Very favorable odds,” replied the same diamond dog.

Razor chuckled. Then his face turned into that of rage and hate.

“Then why are they not dead? Why did you run?” he screamed. The filly next to him jumped in fright. “Why do you not feast on their flesh now instead of sitting idle and dumb in the sunlight?”

“We thought they were going to hit us again with the skyfire!” Whimpered the diamond dog.

“We lost only two-hundred soldiers in that attack and another five-hundred were wounded! If they would have attacked again we would have been upon their lines and the griffons could have joined the dragons in their attacks against the airships!” Razor breathed heavily and tried to calm himself. After a while he spoke in a quieter tone. “If this blatant show of cowardice happens again, I will have you killed. Understand?”

“Yes sir,” they replied in a terrified unison.

Razor prepared to walk away but then stopped. “Oh, one other thing. My master is stopping by in a day or two. Please don’t give him any cause to kill you himself.”

The generals glanced at each other nervously as Penitent Razor walked away, laughing.

Ch 15: Preparations

Chapter 15

Day Ten

Jeff leaned over the vat of familiar smelling liquid. The aroma was the faint fragrance of apples mixed into the overwhelming scent of petrol.

“How did you make this?” The human asked.

The two stallions smiled and replied simultaneously.

“Accidentally,” Flim and Flam beamed.

“Accidentally?” Applejack inquired with distrust in her eyes.

The orange mare’s initial reaction when they had arrived at the Manehattan factory and realized that the two brothers owned it, had nearly sent her into a screaming fit. Jeff had been filled in on the whole story about how Flim and Flam had tried to run the Apple family out of business.

“We were trying to find the best way to create large amounts of alcohol for the large population of ponies in Manehattan that like the stuff,” Flim said.

“We tried to make a new spell that could create it quickly and efficiently,” Flam finished.

“But we ended up creating this stuff.” Flim pointed at the vat.

“Its flammability gave us the idea to use it as a type of fuel.”

“But developing an engine has been quite, troublesome. Isn’t that right brother?”

“Yes it is.”

“But you tell us that there exists a motor that can use this combustible concoction?”

The brothers stared at Jeff who continued to look at the liquid. Eventually he spoke.

“Ah don’t understand how, but Ah think ya managed to turn the apples into, uh, hydrocarbons.” He dipped his finger into the liquid then gave it a small taste before spitting it out. “This actually might work in the engines. Hand over a few barrels so we can test its usefulness.”

“Hand them over?” Flimm laughed.

“You must be mistaken,” Flam smirked.

“If you have the bits.”

“You can have the fuel.”

Jeff groaned. He was already at the end of his nerves due to the continuous rides in the train and Twilights unending curiosity about humans had not helped. He pulled the gun from his belt and pointed it at the two brothers. Applejack and Twilight both jumped back in shock as Flim and Flam yelped in fear.

“Ah’m requisitioning these barrels for the war effort of your nation,” Jeff growled. But there was still a hint of kindness in his voice. “If ya withhold the items we ask for, your actions will be considered treason and Ah will kill you here and now. Also, tell Twilight the spell so we won't have-ta keep coming to you if it works.”

The two brothers were too afraid to speak as Jeff cocked the gun.

Half an hour later, Jeff and his pony companions were pushing the last of the two fuel barrels into the train. Twilight and Applejack had been silent since the events in the factory. Eventually Applejack spoke.

“Ah understand why ya did that but Ah don’t think ya should have done it,” she stated quietly.

“Ah didn’t like doing it, but it was either the two ponies or the whole nation,” Jeff replied with a tone of sadness.

“Your species seems inclined to end all predicaments with violence,” Twilight looked at the barrels absentmindedly as they finished pushing them through the cargo door.

Jeff huffed in agreement, but deep down he knew that he wouldn't have been able to shoot the brothers even if they had continued to resist. He only shot things that shot back.

As they sat down for another long ride, Jeff removed his journal from his pack and started to write in it. Something he had done on a regular basis. Twilight had long exhausted her curiosity over it, mostly due to Jeff not giving any answers, but Applejack couldn't help but watch him write.

Jeff felt her eyes on him. He looked up and raised an eyebrow questioningly.

“Are ya writin’ down your adventures?” She asked innocently.

He shrugged passively and went back to writing. But Applejack could see the hint of a blush on his face.

“I’ve noticed that ya don’t talk very much,” the country pony continued. “Ya remind me of my brother.”

Jeff smiled and continued scratching the pencil across the paper. A sudden, quiet snoring sound distracted both of them and they looked at Twilight who had drifted off to sleep. Jeff looked out of the window and was surprised that they had yet to even clear the station. He looked back at the orange mare who smiled back at him. He flashed a smile in return then went back to writing.

Applejack watched him for a few more seconds as the train lumbered away from Manehattan. When Jeff looked up again she quickly looked away and acted like she hadn’t been watching. Applejack looked out the window as curiosity filled her mind.

Day Eleven

The last of the deer meat had been eaten when Jeff, Twilight, Applejack, arrived in Ponyville. They immediately set to work assembling the motors. The Texan noticed the silence between the humans and ponies and he asked Zeus and Matt about it.

“Bill killed a mother and father deers,” Matt replied.

Zeus cringed at Matt’s grammar but nodded in agreement.

“Hmm.” Jeff rubbed the small beard on his chin. Everybody had one, albeit different styles, except the Germans who appeared to have been shaving in an attempt to look spic-and-span.

“We will go speak to them,” Twilight said.

The lavender and orange mares walked away leaving the humans alone with the tanks.

“Fuck,” Zeus groaned. “Time to put these things back together.”

As the humans set to work reinstalling the engines, the ponies sat in the farmhouse talking and occasionally looking out of the windows at the humans working on the tanks.

“Well,” Fluttershy said as she held a bottle that the faun was drinking from. “We aren’t really mad at Matt and-um Zeus anymore.”

“Yeah, they weren't the ones that made this poor little guy an orphan.” Pinkie patted the little deer on the head.

“I guess we aren't acquainted with having meat eating friends,” Rarity said with a sigh.

“I know what it is like to have a meat eating friend,” Rainbow Dash put in from her position on the couch. “Guilda ate meat and I got used to it after a while.”

“I guess we owe them an apology.” Rarity looked out of the window absentmindedly.

“Except for Bill,” Dash stood up.

“Agreed,” Rarity nodded. “Until he becomes a nicer person we will not treat him as a friend.”

“Bill use to be a nice person.”

The surprised ponies turned towards Zeus who held a recently filled cup of water in his hand.

“He use to be nice?” Fluttershy squeaked.

“The nicest man I knew.” Zeus took a drink, a sad look on his face. “Then one day while we were in England preparing to head out into France he got a letter and he became the pissed off bastard you know now. He used to be called the battalions uncle. Uncle Bill-Lee we called him.”

“What was in the letter?” Twilight asked.

Zeus shrugged. “No idea.”

The human walked out of the door and the ponies sat deep in thought. Rainbow Dash, not being a fan of sitting around, decided to head to Ponyville. The others followed and they ambled towards the town, still not sure on what to do. Nopony was in the mood to talk, there was too much on their minds.

When they arrived they were surprised to see a long column of ponies marching from the train station and towards the open fields at the edge of town. A large camp could be seen being constructed in the distance. A royal guard trotted past and Twilight stopped him.

“What is going on sir?”

“Due to Ponyville’s high amount of food and supplies we have decided to put our primary military base here,” he replied flatly. “Ponies from all over Equestria are being brought here for training and assignment.”

He started to hurry away but Twilight stopped him again.

“Can you tell me how the war is going?” She asked innocently. “The newspapers have stopped publishing and I have yet to receive any letters from the Princesses.”

The stallion ground his teeth and prepared to walk away then paused.

“Wait,” he said turning back towards the six friends. “You guys aren’t the Elements of Harmony are you?”

“Yes we are,” Rainbow Dash hissed sharply.

The guard sighed and prepared to relent information. “The Princesses don’t want to cause panic, so please don’t go around flaunting this information.”

“We won’t,” Twilight promised.

“The only reason the enemy isn’t in Canterlot right now is because they haven’t tried. They are moving slowly, they have yet to even reach the edge of the desert.”

The six mares sighed in relief but the guard continued.

“But they will arrive in Canterlot,” he growled. “I can promise you that. There is nothing we can do to hold them back. The Princesses and the humans are forming a plan but it is above my pay grade to know what it is. Have a nice day.”

He cantered away leaving the six ponies in their thoughts. Eventually Twilight spoke.

“I need to see the Princess,” she said hurriedly. “You five stay here and help the humans. Only Spike and I need to go.”

Before her friends could protest, she rushed off leaving them among another column of marching Ponies. A human walked up and stood behind them for a few moments before speaking.

“How are you ladies doing?” Ian asked.

“Hi Mr. Ian!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“Hello dear,” Rarity looked at the human with a sense of surprise. “I thought you were in Canterlot?”

“I was, but I have been assigned to be the head assistant trainer of all military forces. My new commanding officer is now Shining Armor.” Ian chuckled. “Never thought I would be taking orders from a pony. Though the orders I receive from General Patton come first.”

There was a sudden eruption of thunderous noise and many of the ponies, including the five friends, covered their ears.

“What the hay was that!” Applejack hollered.

“That was the First Artillery Corps training with their new heavy guns.” The human beamed. “They couldn’t hit the broad side of a German battleship at a hundred yards, but they will be ready when we start the counter offensive. I hope.”

Ian watched the ponies march by. “Well, I better get back to work. Tell the lads I’m here.”

“We will.”

He walked away towards the camp. They didn’t want to say anything, but the war had just become more real to them and a tight feeling was starting to form in the friend’s stomachs.

“Girls,” Applejack said after a few moments. “For the first time I can honestly say Ah am becoming fearful of what is gonna happen to Equestria.”

“It feels as if the revelation that this is all real is hitting me like a brick!” Rarity cried.

“I’m going back to your house now,” Rainbow Dash said flatly to Applejack. “I don’t want to hang around Ponyville anymore.”

“Ah better get to work harvestin’ apples for the ponies arivin’,” Applejack replied. “They look starved!”

“Oh, I should help Mr. and Mrs. Cake make food for them too!” Pinkie bounced away.

“The, uh, faun needs to be fed again,” Fluttershy walked slowly away. “See you girls later.”

Rarity stood alone for a couple seconds before sighing. “I better see how Sweetie Belle is doing.”

Twilight pushed her way through the crowd of arriving ponies. She noticed a military train preparing to leave for Canterlot and jumped on. Twilights train had just left the station when Spike burped up a letter from the Princess.

~

Dear Twilight Sparkle

Please hurry to Canterlot. There is important information I need to tell you and your friends if they are able to come.

Sorry that Princess Celestia couldn’t contact you herself.

Princess Luna

~

“Luna?” Twilight questioned aloud.

“Celestia might be busy Twilight,” Spike stated as he read the letter.

“Maybe.”

The train passed a convoy of wagons filled with newly recruited ponies headed for Ponyville.

“Spike,” Twilight asked hesitantly. “Do you have that crushing feeling that we aren't going to win this war?”

“A little,” the dragon replied. “But I don't like to think about it.”

Twilight nodded, “I can’t help thinking about it, and I don’t think we can win.”

_________________________________________

Sorry it took me so long to make such a short and uneventful chapter. Been busy with work and the medicine I'm taking makes me not want to do anything but sit around a stare at the wall and sleep. I promise that the next chapter will be much longer, be more eventful and have Patton in it to the maximum. Please continue to be patient with me and you will be rewarded with epic chapters.

Ch 16: The Kith Kul and the Plan

Chapter 16

Day Eleven

The sunlight slowly trickled into the room. The days were longer due to the efforts of Celestia, and though the sun had risen nearly an hour ago it was only two in the morning. The line of sunlight edged across the table, slowing illuminating the three motionless figures standing around it.

Patton chewed the end of a pencil, his blood shot and tired eyes looked over the maps and papers as Luna and Celestia watched from across the table, equally tired looking. The General remained still for a few more minutes before reaching forward very slowly with the pencil. Both princesses leaned anxiously towards the map to see what he was going to write. Patton marked an X on the paper and leaned back.

“There,” he said groggily but his voice still held his authoritative air.

The princesses looked at where the mark was positioned. Luna raised an eyebrow and flattened her ears in confusion as Celestia chuckled, fully understanding what Patton had planned. The X covered a train track that emerged from the side of a plateau, followed the edge of a cliff then after two miles disappeared back into the mountain tunnels.

“The High Plateau Cut?” Luna asked.

“What I can tell from this map, the rail overlooks the area where the desert ends and the Equestrian Grasslands begin.” He replied with a triumphant smile. “It’s another perfect opportunity to slow the bastards down.”

“So we build a fortification on the cliff and plateau?” Luna still looked confused. “But we don’t have the pony-power to build any fortifications.”

“Why build something you already have,” Patton stated, a sly glint in his red eyes. “As the enemy army marches slowly along we fire down upon them from that rise using our new guns.”

“But how are we going to transport cannon rapidly to the top of the cliff, deploy it, fire, then make our escape before the enemy griffins and dragons overwhelm the defences?” Luna was starting to think the lack of sleep was getting to the General’s head.

Patton raised his hand and pulled it down a few times all the while making a familiar sound. “Choo-choo!”

“That would still take too long to unload the guns and soldiers, deploy, then attack and retreat.”

“Not if you turn the train into a mobile fortress,” Patton crossed his arms and puffed out his chest. The proud look on his face momentarily wiping the weariness from his features. “Drive up there with the cannons sticking out of the side like the guns on a steam driven Man-of-War and as the iron beast chugs along, send as many ‘broadsides’ into the enemy sons-of-bitches below! Then disappear back into the mountains as the bastards lick their wounds. It might buy us an extra day... two if we are very luck.”

“I like it,” Celestia smiled. “Lets get to work. I want this ready to go as soon as possible.”

“Turning a train into a mobile fortress could be a good discipline exercise for the new recruits,” Patton stated. “Last time I checked, three-fourths of our engines are down by ponyville along with most of our new guns. I think it would be best to put my boy Ian in charge of it.”

“Very well,” Celestia nodded. “Lets get to work.”

The day was ending when the plans were fully set and finalised. Celestia had sent the plans away and insisted that they get some rest. They had parted their ways and though the General was extremely tired he decided instead to have a walk around Canterlot to reflect on the past few days and what the future might hold.

He now sat at a small café table reading the local newspaper and drinking his third helping of the largest cups of coffee they had.

“I-is there any-anything else I, uh, can get you?” The waitress stuttered nervously.

Patton scooted the empty cup towards her but remained silently transfixed on the newspaper. She hastily took it and shortly returned with a fresh cup. Still not looking at her, Patton pulled a coin from his pocket and placed it gently on the table in front of her. The pony took it and slipped away.

When he was alone Patton huffed. “What I wouldnt give to have the pony media back in America.”

“Why is that?”

Patton continued to read the paper. “It’s about time you came over and talked to me instead of just watching from the doorway.”

He looked up at Celestia as the Princess twitched her ears in surprise.

The General continued. “I’ve came here almost every day since I arrived in this city. That waitress has grown used to me and when I noticed her acting all skittish I knew somebody, er- sompony important was in the room. I guessed it was you because Luna loves getting her sleep and Cadance doesn’t inspire the same sense of awe in the population.”

“You are very observant,” Celestia said as she sat down. Her guards situated themselves around the room. “So have you met Cadance yet?”

“Met her? No.” The human took a deep sip from his coffee. “But I have seen her walking around town and the ponies act like she is one of them. ISn't she married to that one guy? Shining?”

Celestia nodded. “Yes she is. I am very happy for both her and Shining.”

“From what I hear, their wedding was something short of an invasion,” Patton smiled.

“You could call it that.”

“So what brings you here? Keeping your eye on me?” The General laughed.

Celestia gave a half hearted smile, then became serious. “I just wanted to have a serious conversation. I asked you the other day if you thought we could win this war. Your answer was not very straight forward.”

“I told you that you might have to lose it all in order to win it all.” Patton drank the last of his coffee and stood. Celestia followed suit.

“I thought about your words and I don’t like what they could mean.” The Princess said as she walked along Patton’s side down the Canterlot streets. Her guards followed them closely.

Patton smiled. “At the time I was just saying it to sound philosophical. But as the enemy nears I am starting to feel that as our only option. Since you brought it up, now might as well be a good time as any to talk about it.”

“I’m extremely reluctant to abandon my subjects and run to the safety of some far away land,” Celestia stated strongly.

“There is a difference in abandoning them and ensuring that you will be able to save and defend them in the future,” Patton rubbed his recently shaven face. “Plus, you will not be in some faraway land hiding like a coward. There is a large island off the coast that you could pull your forces back to and prepare for a real counter offensive.”

“I'm still hesitant to hoof over my little ponies as slaves to the enemy. Or worse, as food. But I do understand why it might be a necessity.”

“You and your sister have been through war before. You know how a decision can lead to the suffering and deaths of hundreds or thousands, but that decision could also save millions,” Patton glanced back at the guards following them and was shocked to see two lumbering figures closing from behind. “And you also know what it feels like to have someone attempt to take your life.”

“So you noticed them too.” Celestia stated in a quieter voice. “You would think that they would send something more subtle to attack me instead of minotaurs.”

“I think we should head down this alleyway to prevent us from making a mess in public and to keep civilian casualties down.” Patton motioned toward the narrow street that cut between two tall buildings.

“Agreed,” Celestia, Patton and the seven royal guards moved down the alley. She turned to the lead guard. “Keep on alert.”

“Yes your majesty,” he replied quietly.

The group came to an abrupt halt. Two more minotaurs stood at the opposite end of the alleyway, blocking their path. The pair that was following stepped up behind them, preventing any retreat.

“There is no sense running or fighting Sun Princess,” one of the minotaurs in front of them growled. “Submit and prepare to die. We are Kith Kul, the elite sect of warrior-assassins from the grand kingdom of Labyrin. There is no hope for you and we will soon be feasting on your immortal flesh.”

Celestia reeled back slightly from her assailant’s words. “Labyrin Kith Kul? Why is the Bull King's personal warriors fighting for an army of mercenaries?”

“Your question shall not be answered,” the minotaurs started to walk towards them. “Now join your sister, the Moon Princess, in Tartarus.”

“Princess Luna!” One of the guards cried.

“My sister can handle herself,” Celestia hissed.

Patton fiddled with his holstered guns. “Why don’t you just use your sunshine magic to kill these bastards?”

“Do you see the amulets they wear?” Celestia motioned towards the neares minotaur. “Those negate the effects of most magic. Even if I engulfed them in a ball of fire they would not be harmed.”

“Stand back your highness,” the lead guard exclaimed valiantly. “We will protect you!”

“I have a better idea,” Patton stated as he stepped forward. “I want to see if these man-cows can best me.”

The lead minotaur seemed to notice the General for the first time. “What is this? A hornless, minotaur calf wished to challenge us and call us cows?”

“I’m not a hornless dairy cow like you,” Patton laughed as dark smile spread across his face. “I’m the son of a bitch that is going to kill you.”

The minotaurs stood in shock for a moment before letting out a chorus of terrifying bellows. They lowered their horns and pulled short swords from the belts on their sides. As they charged at him, no longer paying any heed to the Princess and her guard, Patton drew his Ivory handled .357 magnum in one fluid motion. Four rapid bangs echoed through the alleyway and two of the minotaurs slid to the ground, two bullet holes in each of their skulls.

“He killed our leader!” Screamed one of the minotaurs from behind them. “Kill him!”

Patton spun on his heels and dispatched one of the Kith Kul with the last two shots of the magnum before pulling his .45 from its holster and ending the fourth minotaur with another two bullets to the head. He was about to re-holster it when three more minotaurs jumped down from the roofs above and tried to pounce on Patton. The General dropped to a knee and killed two of the massive beasts, but quickly found himself out of rounds as the last monster loomed over him.

Patton looked up at the minotaur’s raised sword and smiled as the blade slammed into his helmet and glanced painfully off. Patton collapsed backwards in a red colored daze as the minotaur fell forwards over him. The General noticed the amulet dangling in front of his face and he reached out and yanked it from his neck.

“Kill the fucking cow-faced-son-of-a-bitch!” Patton hollered. “I got his fucking, magical necklace!”

Celestia dropped her horn and aimed it at the two figures now struggling in the street. Her horn gowed bright yellow and a fine beam of light shot towards the Kul. It promptly turned the minotaur's head into a fine cloud of ash. The beast collapsed and pinned Patton’s legs to the ground under his dead weight.

“That was fun,” Patton huffed as Celestia’s guards helped pull the body off of him. “But let's not do that again for a while.”

“Come,” Celestia pointed past the growing crowd of curious and terrified ponies, towards the palace above them. “My sister could be in trouble!”

Despite being sore from the fight, Patton hurried with the Princess through the city, into the palace and towards Luna’s room. A lone guard stood outside her door with no sign that anything was wrong evident on his face.However, he did look confused as to why Celestia was standing in front of him with seven armed guards and a weary, yet pissed off looking human.

There was a sudden crash from inside the room and the door blew open. The body of a minotaur sailed through the opening.

“Thou shall now rot within Tartarus henceforth and forever!”

“Told you my sister could handle it,” Celestia chuckled. “She doesn’t use light based magic. She is a little... darker.”

Patton’s eyes grew slightly wider as Luna stepped out of her room. She had transformed into a more terrifying version of herself with a swirling dark-violet mane and hate filled, glowing, catlike eyes. She breathed heavily, like a caged animal hungering to escape, before relaxing and turning back into her usual self.

“They interrupted my sleep!” The younger Princess sighed loudly. “Oh, and they tried to kill me!”

“I can tell what her priorities are,” Patton muttered.

“The Kith Kul are helping the enemy,” Celestia stated as she looked around the room. “This means that we are no longer facing just the rabble of mercenaries. Nations are starting to turn against us.”

“I don’t understand how allies can become enemies within a single year!” Luna groaned. “There must be some other power working here. Something else, a hidden hoof or hand is moving the pieces outside of our view.”

“Many things are outside our view now sister,” Celestia sighed. “I think it is time that I gave a decision on your idea, General Patton.”

“Which one?” He asked tiredly.

“The retreat and form our strength plan,” the elder Princess replied. The lack of sleep was getting to all of them now. “We should set that in motion as soon as possible.”

“Agreed,” he slowly stood up and looked at the map and stared at the island off the coast of Equestria. “What is that island for anyway?”

Celestia looked at the map silently for a few moments before replying. “Long ago, during the Great Strife and the Alicorn-Discord War, that island was where the Great Fortress of the Sky and the Stellar Monks, the wisest of all alicorns, lived. All magic was known to them, even the spell that brought you here. They died along with nearly all of my race but the ruins of their fortress still stand.”

“Then it’s a perfect place,” Patton beamed. “Lets set this in motion now, shall we!”

Celestia nodded then turned to her sister. “Send a letter to Twilight Sparkle for me, telling her to come here. She needs to be informed. Also, send letters to our commanders. If the enemy was so bold as to try and take our lives, what is stopping them from making attempts on, lets say, the recently promoted General Shining Armor?”

“Letters will be sent immediately sister,” Luna replied.

“I'll let you ladies handle the plans for now,” Patton said with a wide yawn. “I need my sleep and my guns need to be cleaned. They got a little blood on them.”

He was about to walk away but stopped. He removed his helmet and placed it on the table. “Oh, can someone fix my helmet? There’s a dent in it now and one of the stars are missing. Thank you.”

Celestia smiled and touched her horn to the helmet and a dull flash of light filled the room. Patton picked up his gleaming helmet and chuckled.

“We will try to find the missing star or make you a new one,” Celestia said.

“Sounds good and thank you,” the General replied, still admiring his repaired headgear. “I’ll never get used to this magic stuff.”

Without waiting for an answer, he ambled away to his sleeping chambers. Already anticipating the feel of the soft bed. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day and Patton wanted to be in his prime.

________________________________________________________
A nice long chapter full of Patton. I told you that I was going to reward those who are patient. If you see any mistakes please tell me.

Ch 17: Luky Lives

Chapter 17

Day 13

“Done!”

“That’s what you said last time.” Matt sat up off of the pile of hay he had been sleeping on.

“Somebody didn’t attach the pistons properly last time,” Bill retorted, his eyes lingering on Matt’s oblivious face. “Fill Lucky up, and let’s see if this apple shit works. I want to hear her purr again!”

Matt shook his head and laughed.

“I love this tank!” Bill hissed. He popped his knuckles threateningly, but quickly went back to admiring the Sherman. “Me and her have been through so much together.”

Matt shrugged and began filling the tank with an entire barrel of the fuel. The Germans, who had been waiting patiently by the Tiger, gathered around the Sherman, and waited anxiously for Matt to finish. When the barrel was empty Jeff emerged from the Apple family’s house where he had been eating breakfast.

“This shit better work,” Bill said as he heaved himself into the driving compartment of the tank. The Virginian disappeared into the vehicle until only the top of his head showed through the hatch. “Gotta get the motor all moist first. All fuel supply valves are open right?”

“Yep,” Matt grinned widely.

“Good. Get back there and start cranking.”

There was a series of clicks and groans before a loud whining-grunting noise filled the air. Several seconds later, Lucky sputtered to life and growled happily.

“Hell yeah!” Matt cheered.

Frederic crossed his arms and smiled triumphantly as he smiled at his Tiger. “Ze Panzer shall hunt again!”

Bill watched the oil pressure climb, and waited for it to reach forty. The others stood impatiently, and they felt a tinge of disappointment when Bill shut the motor down and silently climbed out. But that feeling disappeared when they saw the gleeful expression on his face.

“Let’s suit up and go for a spin,” Bill said, barely able to hold in his excitement. “Shall we?”

Zachariah always wanted a promotion. To command his own men in battle, and make a name for himself. Being a fisherman’s son from Michigan was not going to get him that. But being placed in command of the First Corps’ five artillery regiments was not what he had in mind.

Zeus watch as all two-hundred and fifty brand new 32-pounder guns of the first corps and the one-thousand seven-hundred and fifty ponies crewing them prepared their first volley at the hill designated as their target. The mound was half a mile away, and its peak was even to their position. To someone familiar with artillery, it was an easy target. Too bad Zeus’ troops were anything but.

The three-hundred or more ponies of the First Regiment were the nearest to him. Only the best thirty gun crews would be chosen for the mission. A mission they might not return from.

“Seven ponies to each gun,” Zeus muttered to himself absentmindedly. “Fifty guns per regiment, five regiments-”

“What sir?” Zeus’ second in command, a unicorn by the name of Stand Strong, looked up at the human. Confusion on his face.

“Nothing.”

A thunderous series of booms started down the line as each gun fired one by one, and marked the shell’s impact on the hill. Many hit their mark but nearly half soared over the hill or landed short at its base. When the volley ended Zeus sighed.

“You couldn’t hit the broadside of a battleship!” He screamed. “Let alone a hill! Try again until all of you score a hit! If even one gun crew hasn’t pulled that off, then nobody gets lunch! Another volley, take aim and gun one, fire when ready!”

Zeus’ voice was unable to reach the furthest battery, so Stand Strong relayed the information by magically increasing his words. The human’s ears were starting to hurt from the continuous loud noises. As the guns started to fire again, he ignored the painful sounds and focused his attention on the ponies firing and the explosions of dirt on the hill. The guns were halfway finished with their salvo when a familiar sound caught his attention. Zeus turned slowly and stared in a mixed reaction of disbelief and joy at the steel monster lumbering towards him. The growl of its engine bringing a smile to his face.

As the tank pulled up alongside Zeus, Matt popped his head out of the turret.

“It’s alive!” The loader cheered over the roar of the guns.

“I never thought I would miss that sound,” Zeus said as he patted the shamrock painted on the behemoth's side.

The engine stopped, followed shortly by the last of the cannons firing at the hill. Bill and Jeff emerged from their positions, climbed out and sat on Lucky’ sides. Bill wore a look on his face that reminded Zeus of a child who had found a lost toy. Captain Stand Strong stared open mouthed at the tank.

“Lovely, isn't she pony?” Bill smirked at Zeus’ second in command.

“More like terrifying.” Stand Strong gulped down a lump in his throat.

Bill smiled at the pony’s obvious fear.

“Where are the Germans?” Zeus asked.

“They got their monster running, but it broke down barely a mile away from the Apple’s house.” Matt laughed. “They are working on it. They’ll be here shortly.”

Zeus chuckled, then turned his attention to Jeff. “Fishy, did you send the blueprints of both tanks guns and shells to those factories that you have developing weapons?”

Jeff nodded, “ I also let them make blueprints of the engines last time we were up there. But I doubt they will make headway anytime soon.”

Zeus nodded passively. “Tell Twilight Sparkle to start making more of that fuel. But ask her to try and make it more... pure. Lucky smells less like a tool of war and more like my mother’s kitchen. Though I could use an apple pie right now. And a shave.”

“Did somepony say apple pie?”

Applejack and her five friends trotted up and admired the tank.

“I see that the liquid worked,” Twilight stated. “I’ll get to work on making more immediately.”

“Good,” Zeus nodded. “Get some other unicorns to help you. These babies drink faster than Bill does on a Saturday. I'm happy to see you girls have forgiven us.”

“Bill is still not forgiven." Twilight eyed Bill why shrugged back. "Should I get started making the fuel now?”

“Not yet,” Matt started to drop back down into the hatch. Zeus jumped up onto the tank and followed him in. Matt’s voice echoed out of the metal hull. “We want to show you what this baby can do!”

The engine was started and the turret swung into action. Everypony, including the members of the artillery regiments, watched the steel monster take aim at a clump of boulders.

“I love this part of the job,” Zeus grinned widely.

“Gun loaded and ready to fire!” Matt opened the hatch and looked at the target. He imitated Ian in his best Irish accent. “Send a lightning bolt down upon those vile rocks Zeus. Send them to Hell!”

“How did you girls even get in here?”

Ian stared at the three fillies, who glared defiantly back. Far away, the sound of cannons could be heard. Behind him, a crane was lowering one of the heavy iron plates into place on a rail coach. Around him, ponies were working diligently on multiple tasks. Either building new rail lines to accommodate the continuous influx of trains and soldiers, creating small field factories and workshops, sorting tools and equipment, or building Patton’s war train.

“We want'a help,” Applebloom looked at Ian with large, sad eyes.

“We feel so useless!” Sweetie Belle continued. An equally heart wrenching look on her face.

“Yeah! What they said!” Scootaloo finished their plead.

“Go home.” Ian crossed his arms and glared at them. The distant sound of guns came to an end.

“Make us!” Scootaloo challenged.

The human shrugged. “Okay.”

In one fluid action, Ian stooped down and scooped the fillies into his arms. They shrieked in surprise and tried to struggle against his strong grip but to no avail. The Lieutenant limped over to a crate and dropped them in before nailing it closed.

“Let us out you big meanie!” Sweetie Belle screamed.

“Don't make me have Rainbow Dash beat you up!” Scootaloo pounded hopelessly on the crate sides.

“You girls are so cute,” Ian muttered. "My girl back home would adore you."

Ian ignored their enraged yells and motioned for one of his unicorn soldiers to come over to him.

“Take this box full of lil’ nippers to the Apple family’s orchard.”

“Yes sir,” he replied sharply, then magically lifted the box and toted it away. All the while the angry screams of the three fillies pierced his ears. He was about to go back to directing the train’s construction when a lone gun fired in the distance. He initially ignored it as nothing more than the artillery regiments training, but recognition quickly formed in his mind.

“Holy Mary!” Ian exclaimed as he darted in the direction of the military camp across town. Ponies jumped in surprise and darted out of his way. “Thats a 76 firing! Lucky lives!”

“And that is how you kill a pile of rocks,” Rainbow Dash said flatly, though an impressed smile spread across her lips.

All around the tank, ponies were rubbing their ears, trying desperately to get the sharp ringing to go away. The engine shut down with a loud gurgle, and the humans emerged.

“Right on time!” Matt exclaimed as he pointed at a figure quickly hobbling up to them. “Hiya mother! The apple stuff works!”

“I noticed that Shelly,” Ian stated dully as he patted the side of the tank. “I’m happy to see her up and running, but I do not approve of you wasting the few shots we have left. How many rounds do we have left for the cannon anyway?”

“Uh.” Matt dropped back into the turret. Seconds later he emerged. “Thirty-seven!”

“That many?” Ian cocked his head in surprise. “How did we use up eighteen of the shells already?”

“You did fire a few vell placed shots at us.” Frederic walked up behind Ian and looked at the Sherman. A disappointed shadow on his face.

“Hey Freddy! Is the Tiger still not working yet?” Matt grinned slyly at the German who glared back.

“Ve got him vorking, but the two barrels of fuel ve received vas... inadequate.”

“Ha!” Matt covered his mouth to stifle the rest of the laugh.

Frederic stared murderously at the American. “Where are you from Matthew Novak?”

“California! Why do you ask?”

“Just like your General.” Frederic rubbed the end on his clean shaven chin.

Matt beamed. “Yep!”

“And yet you are an idiot.”

The smile disappeared from Matt’s face. “What?”

“But I can understand the reasoning behind your lack of intelligence,” Frederic continued. “My wife and I took an, uh, holiday to California and, though ze scenery looked lovely, many of the people vere lacking in their minds.”

“I'm offended!”

“Frederic,” Ian smiled. “I like you more and more. But please, quit insulting my men. You can find idiots anywhere you go.”

“True. Very vell.”

“From now on men, no more wasting ammunition. I don’t think the ponies will be making a breakthrough anytime soon with the two shells we sent for them to study. Do you understand?”

“Yes sir!”

Ian patted the tank one more time before turning to leave.

“Have fun building the choo-choo train Mother!” Matt called after the Lieutenant.

“Shelly,” Ian called back. “Clean the tank. It’s extremely filthy.”

Matt looked at the mud encrusted vehicle. “Fuck.”

“Back to work then.” Zeus turned and faced the artillery regiments. “Another volley! First Battery, fire when ready!”

As the cannons opened up once again, Zeus looked up at the sun lingering directly over them. His eyes fell back onto the hill and watched as a few rounds missed.

“Today is going to be a long day.”

Applejack watched Jeff write in his journal as the sun dropped below the horizon. The six friends and the humans, save for Ian who was still working on the train, sat in the Apple family's living room. Everybody was silent except for Matt who would occasionally spark up a conversation that would slowly die out and start again.

One of the topics Matt talked about had opened Pinkie Pies curiosity about Bill's change of mood and how he became the mean man that he was now. But not wanting to dive straight into the question, she decided to work her way towards the answer.

"So Matt," she pipped up. Starting with the kindest of the bunch was her plan. "What is your story? Actually I want to hear all of your stories!"

"Stories?" Matt asked.

"You know." Pinkie rolled her eyes and smiled. "Families, friends. Where did you live and what did you do?"

Zeus shrugged. "That is going to be a fucked up story for some of us. Are you sure you want to hear them?"

"Yep!" Pinkie nodded her head violently.

"Okay then. Matt you begin."

The ponies settled down and waited for the secret lives of the humans to be revealed to them. Bill glared at Pinkie, and the pony had a strange feeling that he knew what she was trying to do.

_____________________________________________________
Sorry it took so long!

Ch 18: Life Stories and Pains

Chapter 18

Matt stood and prepared to tell, what he believed, was going to be an amazing story of his life. But when the Californian opened his mouth to start, he had no idea where to begin.

“Uh, I-um.” Matt shifted awkwardly in his stance.

Zeus rolled his eyes. “Just start at the moment you came out of your mother’s-”

“I was born in a small hospital in San Francisco,” Matt said before Zeus could finish his statement. “My mother raised me by herself. She was, what you could call, a street corner girl before I was born. Then she got a real job as maid in downtown San Fran.”

“Street corner woman?” Twilight tilted her head in confusion.

“I think he means a whore, prostitute,” Bill groaned. “Sold her body for money.”

All of the pony’s eyes went wide. Matt glared at Bill, then continued with his story.

“I didn’t go to school because I had to stay home and care for my two brothers and four sisters.”

“Wait.” Zeus shook his head. “If your mother stopped her original business as a prostitute and she was not married... Where did all of your younger siblings come from?”

Matt opened his mouth to make a smart reply but instead continued the story, now wanting to end his turn as quickly as he could. “When I was seventeen I lied to get into the army and now here I am!”

“That was an incredible story Shelly.” Zeus leaned back in his seat. “I was enthralled the whole time.”

“Who wants to go next?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“I guess I will.” Zeus stood. He suddenly smiled widely. “Hello, my name is Zachariah Marshall and I’ve been sober for two months now.”

The ponies looked at his with a blank face but the other Americans chuckled.

“That is good, I guess,” Fluttershy squeaked politely.

Zeus shook his head, dismissing the pony’s misunderstanding. “I’m from Michigan, I’m a fisherman’s son and a fisherman myself. My mother was the best cook in our little town. My life was very boring so I decided to do what my father and his fathers had done through every generation. I joined the navy.”

“I served during peacetime operations though, and I found that even more boring. Then some Japanese bastards blew up some of my friends at Pearl Harbor a few days before my time was up, so I decided to join the army. My know-how of gunnery made me a prime candidate for the armored cavalry and I was the first person of the new bunch to join Ian’s crew along with Fishy. Me and Fishy were put in Mother’s crew to replace the men who were killed in Africa. Shelly is the newest, he replaced Henry who died in Sicily.”

“I do miss Henry,” Bill sighed. “That boy was one hell of a singer.”

“Yep.” Zeus continued. “They call me Zeus because I can hit the MG window of a pillbox from a mile away.”

“And he is part Greek,” Matt chimed.

Zeus nodded in agreement.

“And it is easier to say Zeus than Zachariah.”

“Yep,” Zeus cracked his knuckles in annoyance.

“Oh, and he gets angry very easily.” Matt noticed the hateful look on the gunner’s face and stopped talking.

Zeus rolled his eyes then turned to Jeff. “Your turn Fishy.”

Jeff stood and looked silently at the ponies. “Ah was born in Texas. Ah worked on a ranch with my family. Ah joined the army around the same time Zeus did. And I was put into into Lucky’s crew at the same time too. Right before the invasion of Sicily. That is all.”

“He never talks about his family or life back home to anybody other than Ian,” Matt whispered to the nearest two ponies, Twilight and Pinkie. “We have no idea why.”

All eyes turned to the last American. Bill continued to sit and chew on his lip, ignoring their expectations.

He sighed heavily. “Fine, but don’t expect too much from me.” Bill stood and popped his back. “I’m a Virginian man. My forefathers have always been two things, farmers and soldiers. So it was natural for me to follow in their wake. I have a wife and we own a small farm near Richmond, as if you ponies know where Richmond even is. I have been in the army longer than all of my fellow Americans here, serving as an infantryman for ten years and a tanker for almost four.”

“I have fought through the African, and Sicily campaign alongside Ian before the rest of these boys showed up to replace the friends we lost.”

“Is that why you are angry all the time?” Rainbow Dash challenged.

Bill’s eyes snapped to her with a murderous glare. Dash squeaked as if she had been hurt and sank down on the couch.

“No,” he replied with a growl.

“Why are you so angry then?” Pinkie Pie sat up and met the human’s hateful eyes.

“For reasons you have no right to know.” Bill prepared to leave.

“But I think we should know, Bill.” Zeus stopped him. “You have not been the same since that day before we shipped out of England. The day you got that letter.”

“That letter is none of your business!”

“Bill,” Zeus stared the oldest American down. “Tell us.”

“What?” Bill hollered. His anger overflowing and his face red. “Can’t a man be angry? Can’t a man hate this cruel world, this war and how the lives of so many of my friends have died?”

To the surprise of everyone in the room, tears started to form in Bill’s eyes. “Can’t I hate how I have been away from my home and wife for so long that I can barely remember her face? Can’t-can’t I hate how God took my little girl away from me and my wife before she could take her first breath? How I never got to see her. I will never see her live her life with her loving father!”

Bill collapsed to the ground and leaned up against the wall. The humans and ponies remained silent as the Virginian wept. “I just-I just wanted to hold a new life, my little girl, after so much death has happened around me. I just wanted to, to-”
His words disappeared into another onslaught of tears.

Frederic didn’t mind that Bill’s emotional outbreak had prevented him and his crew from telling their stories. He was actually happy. Talking about his wife and kids made him homesick and that was not something a commanding officer needed to feel. Just in case the pink one wanted to continue her little game, the Germans had left a couple minutes after the older American had fallen into tears. Plus, he didn’t feel like translating for his men.

He hated to admit it to people but despite being a successful tank commander, Frederic was a little lazy. An attribute his commanders and, more importantly, his wife hated him for. Rommel had even directly told him one day in Africa, “I told you to move your Panzer over the ridge and hit the English flank!”

Of course, if he had moved those three Cruiser tanks would have hit his tank’s soft underbelly when he breached the sand dune. Instead, he had been the one to do that to them when they came over the rise. Almost the easiest set of kills he had ever done and all of it because he was too lazy to tell his men to go forward. But that was back when he commanded a Panzer III.

Now he commanded the Tiger, and he needed to be more active if he wanted to continue his success.

“I wonder if the baker ponies, what is their names, the Cakes are selling their pastries today.” Udo interrupted Frederics thoughts.

“We could stop by and see.” Felix said before looking at Frederic. “If it is alright with you Sir?”

Frederic shrugged. “Sounds good. I could go for something sweet.”

“Oh, welcome humans!” Mrs. Cake exclaimed hurriedly as she and her husband rushed around the bakery. “Sorry if this place is a mess. We are one of the local suppliers for the military's food. Can I get you anything?”

“Five cinnamon rolls please.”

“Coming right up!” The mare smiled tiredly. “After I get the order of three hundred loaves of bread out of the way first.”

An hour later the Germans sat relaxing on a pile of crates, watching Ian and his ponies finish the war train. Ian noticed them and walked over to the five other humans.

“What brings you bastards out here?” Ian smiled.

“Dinner and a show,” Frederic replied with a passive smile.

“I’m not going to dance and sing if that is what you lads want.”

“Nein, no.” Frederic shook his head and smiled. Of all the Americans, Ian was his favorite. Perhaps it was the fact that he was a tank commander too, or was not a complete annoyance on a day to day basis like Matt. “I’m just interested in this little project your General is having you vork on.”

“I’m not questioning this activity,” Ian shrugged. “I have learned to not question it when your commanding officers ask you to do things. Even if it is building a massive war train alongside a whole bunch of colorful ponies. Though if I was asked to do that back on Earth I would have probably told the Old Man to go fuck himself with a broom.”

Frederic chuckled and looked back at the train. “How much longer until this is done?”

Ian stretched as he looked over the massive machine. “By tomorrow morning this train will be ready to go. Along with the ponies chosen by Zeus to man the guns, this bitch is ready to kick some, er-I don’t know exactly what we're fighting, but it will kick their asses!”

Frederic nodded. “Any news about the shipment of ammunition for our Panzers?”

“Those fairy brained ponies in charge of developing the shells have only made slight progress. They tell me that they will be ready in another week, at the earliest, to go into production. Too bad they are not making the same efficient progress with their tanks.”

“I'm just eager to get back into action instead of spending all day vis you Amerikaner.”

“Same with me,” Ian smiled. “Come, lets go see if we can scrounge up some alcohol and cigarettes from our stockpiles.”

“Sound appealing to me.” Frederic stood along with the other Germans. “I think your driver, Bill, will need a drink or two.”

Ian paused. “How come?”

Frederic shrugged passively. “He told us that his daughter died and the reasoning behind his attitude.”

“Oh,” Ian replied without a hint of surprise. “He finally let it out. Bout time he told other people than me.”

“So you knew?” Frederic stated, unsurprised.

“Why do you think I’m called Momma or Mother?”

“You, uh, have mother attributes, no?” Udo chimed up with a slight smile.

“I keep forgetting you know english too.” Ian pointed at Udo, shaking his head and perturbed. “Come, lets get drunk. Oh, and maybe we can get some of these ponies pissed too for the hell of it!”

“Pissed-angry, as you Americans use the word, or pissed-drunk?” Frederic asked.

Ian shrugged. “Both.”

The mood had yet to improve when the Germans and Ian, arrived at the Apple’s house with all of the alcohol they could scrounge up. A pony had told them about a mare with the largest stockpile of “happy drinks”, as Ian called them, on that side of Canterlot. After requisitioning six armfuls of wine, champagne and other drinks under the pretext that they were taking them for important use in the military.

“Lads, ponies!” Ian cheered, already slightly drunk. “We bring gifts of happiness. You will forget all of your troubles tonight. The war will even seem like a fleeing thought when you drink your fill of this!”

Bill was the first to grab a bottle and start to drink deeply. The other humans quickly joined them. The ponies watched for a good twenty minutes as the humans grew happier and more careless.

“I guess it can't hurt to have a little,” Twilight said.

“No, no no no-no!” Ian garbled repeatedly. “Sing-sing it again but this time, this-this time I want you, Bill, to be bass.”

“Erkay,” Bill burped.

“We don’t know that song- that song as well as you!” Matt waved his bottle of wine around, spilling a little on the floor. Applejack saw the mess but didn’t care. She was too drunk as well.

“Her-em I will start it.” Ian coughed. “You, you lads join in. You German bastards too!”

The Irishman took a breath and started to sing. The other’s joined in including Udo and Frederic. The other Germans and the ponies tapped their feet and hooves to the beat. When they were done they drank some more.

“I-I haven't felt this awesome in, like, forever!” Rainbow Dash squealed.

“Ta mad when ya wake up tomorah you won't remember any uh it and you won't be feelin’ so awesome,” Ian whispered in her ear.

Dash suddenly regretted drinking, but that passed as another bottle was handed to her.

“Another song me lads, and another round of drinks!” Ian raised his arms, as if challenging god. “And may we go to hell on our own terms!”

_____________________________________
Tell me if you see any mistakes. Thank you!

Ch 19: Rails, Iron and Fire

Chapter 19

Day 14

Applejack had yet to see a warzone. But she could guess what one looked like from the chaos in her family’s house. The cluttered room was filled with moaning and motionless bodies of both the humans and her friends. If another pony would have walked in they would have thought that a battle worthy of any war had broken out and that the only survivors were Ian, Zeus, Frederic, herself and whoever was rummaging around in the kitchen.

“Dear God,” Ian groaned as he picked up one of the many empty bottles that littered the floor. “Did we drink it all?”

“I think so.” Zeus walked over to Matt who lay motionless in a fetal position. After a swift kick to make sure the loader wasn't dead, to which Matt replied with an angry gurgle, Zeus walked over to the ponies. He shook his head in pity. “Whew, they look fucked up.”

Ian leaned over and softly shook Rainbow Dash. The multicolored pegasi didn’t respond.

“Hey, Rainbow,” Ian whispered. “You're not dead right?”

“Could you stop screaming,” Dash growled without moving, her eyes remaining clamped shut. “It’s making my head split open.”

“I-I feel so awful.” Fluttershy tried to sit up but immediately slumped to the floor. She tried to speak again, but it came out as a pained squeak.

Ian looked around at the ponies and humans and realised that four individuals were missing. Frederic and Applejack noticed their absence as well.

“Where’s Bill?” Ian felt a small surge of panic.

“Fuck,” Zeus sighed.

“Wo ist Udo?” Frederic looked at his men and they just shook their heads or shrugged.

“Girls.” Applejack tried to get a discernible response from her friends. “Do you know where Twilight and Rarity went?”

“Ah saw Bill walk outside this morning with three bottles of wine. Udo was already outside getting sick along with Rarity and Twilight.” They turned to face Jeff who had just entered the room with a mug of coffee. Behind him they could see Pinkie Pie rummaging through the cabinets looking for breakfast.

“Oh, thanks Fishy.” Ian sighed in relief as he exited the house followed by Zeus, Frederic and Applejack.

When they got outside they were surprised to see a mildly drunk Bill chatting to a hungover Udo, Rarity and Twilight as they sat on the wet morning grass. A bottle of wine hung loosely in the Virginian’s hands as he spoke.

“When I was a boy, there was a girl who lived in the town of Richmond,” Bill was saying. “I was sweet on her but she was a city girl originally from New York. She actually was very much like you, er-Rarity, ‘cept less fancy.”

Confusion flashed across Rarity’s face but she continued to listen. Udo looked up at his commander but returned his attention back to Bill. Apparently the American’s life story was interesting and warranted no interruption.

“To get her attention, I would take a piece of chalk and write my name on her fence every morn’. When school started up I was happy to see that she was in my class. When the teacher asked us to stand and introduce ourselves to the class she looked at me with unreadable eyes. After school she walked up to me and ya know what she said?”

“Was it something romantic?” Rarity asked.

“Not really,” Bill chuckled and took a swig from his wine bottle. “She told me that if I ever wrote on her fence again she was going to punch me in the jaw.”

“I bet that relationship died quickly.” Twilight looked up and noticed the other humans and Applejack for the first time. She turned back to Bill. “What happened after that?”

“Well,” Bill laughed softly. “Twelve years later I finally won her heart and I married her.”

“That is so romantic!” Rarity looked at the sky with dreamy eyes.

“I proposed to her by writing on her fence. She said yes... and punched me.” The Virginian rubbed his jaw and grinned widely. He looked up and noticed Ian and the other American’s for the first time. “Hello sir.”

“Good morn’ Bill,” Ian said pleasantly. “Enjoying some casual conversation I see.”

“Yep,” Bill slowly pulled himself to his feet. “But now I am going to get some fuckin' shut eye.”

As Bill walked inside Big Macintosh walked out. The expression on his face confused Applejack.

“What’s wrong Big Mac?” Applejack inquired as the young stallion walked up to them. Unlike the mares, Big Mac had been helping Granny Smith and Apple Bloom take food to the military camps all night. They had arrived home only a couple hours earlier. The three Apple Family members either didn’t notice the mess their house had become or were too tired to care.

“I have come to a decision,” Big Mac said in his trademark, slow accent. “Ah’m joining up with the military.”

Applejack stared at him, expressionless, before replying in a worried tone. “Does- did you tell Granny?”

The stallion nodded and Applejack looked at him with sad eyes.

“When will you be signing up?”

“I already did last night.” He looked towards the distance, through the morning fog, and at the dim campfires of the military camps. “Ah’m headin’ back down there in a few minutes to join one of the new Ponyville regiments they're formin’.”

Applejack thought about everything her brother had said for a few moments. “Did you tell Applebloom what you're planning’ on doing?”

“She is in her room with Granny, both of them are sad to see me go but little Applebloom is bawlin’ her eyes out.” Big Mac looked up towards Applebloom’s window. “I was goin’ to tell ya sooner, but I didn’t want to wake you after your party.”

The two siblings stood in silence, momentarily unable to carry on the conversation. the entire time the onlooking humans and ponies waited with bated breath for the emotions to let loose.

“Well, good luck brother,” Applejack eventually said. She wanted to say more but her emotions choked her. “Please take care of yourself.”

“You too Sis.” Big Mac replied.

After a few more seconds of silence, the dark red stallion slowly turned and walked away. Applejack watched him go until he disappeared down the road, then turned and joined the rest of her family in Applebloom’s bedroom.

“Zeus,” Ian said after both ponies had left. “Wake the others. We have a busy day ahead of us.”

Patton looked over the entirety of his plan once again. He was happy to say this was one of his few retreat strategies but the General still took pride in it. There were four parts to his “strategic withdrawal”, as it was being called now, that both Princesses and their generals had deemed the best course of action.

The first part of the plan, which was being enacted that very morning, was the war train. It’s sole purpose was to strike terror and fear into the enemy and slow them down long enough for the third part of the plan to be enacted successfully. Second part of the plan was of course the evacuation of a large portion of Equestria’s military and supplies, factory equipment and workers, any resources and food they can gather and as many civilians they could save before the enemy pushed them over the sea. The other two parts of the plan were a bit more militaristic that the other two. The last two phases of the plan was to split the now massive, yet still poorly trained, army the ponies had mustered in half.

The first half of the army, General Shining armor’s two better trained Corps, would make up the new Army of Western Equestria. They were to march north then turn east until they reached Rambling Rock Ridge. From there they would be in a position to threaten the enemy’s right flank. This would either bait the enemy into chasing the smaller and more maneuverable pony army or it would cause them to become more cautious and slow as they marched westwards towards Ponyville. The other half, the three barely trained corps under the newly promoted General Stonetower, would act as the primary defensive force for the withdrawal from Equestria. The chances of them seeing action were minimal.

This was the culmination of Patton’s land strategy. His counterpart, the also newly promoted Fleet Admiral Turbulent Waters, had his own plan that went in conjunction with Patton’s though the General didn’t know the details.

‘I probably should speak to him about his plan.’ Patton thought to himself. He had been sitting in the royal dining hall enjoying a cup of coffee and a plate full of pancakes and eggs.

Luna, the only other pony in the hall, looked at him as he left. He gave her a small wave of farewell and walked out of the room. He trudged up the long flight of stairs to the war room in hopes that the other military commanders would be there. He opened the door and was disappointed to see the Flight Admiral of the airship fleets, Windy Wings and her recently promoted niece, Captain Silky Wind. Silky Wind, Patton had learned, was somewhat of a hero during the battle of Appleloosa.

“Hello General,” Windy Wings greeted the human general with a smile. “I would have expected you to be in Ponyville watching your new war train roll away towards victory.”

Patton shook his head. “I wanted to be, but there is too many strategic activities I need to oversee. You wouldn’t happen to know where Admiral Waters is?”

“He left for Baltimare yesterday evening,” the Flight Admiral said. “He insisted on directing the evacuation of the western areas himself.”

“So that is all the navy has planned to do? They are focusing all of their forces on the evacuating the nation?”

“Pretty much. They don’t believe the enemy has a navy of their own so they are dedicating more vessels to evacuation purposes. I‘m doing the same with a large portion of my airships.” Windy Wings noticed the thoughtful look on Patton’s face and she mistook it for worry. “Sir, does this trouble you?”

“Hmm? Oh, no.” Patton walked over to the map of Equestria. “It all seems good. But I can’t help but think that these bastards have a plan, a surprise that they are going to spring on us when we make our first major moves.”

“What makes you think that?”

“A lone army, an army of mercenaries nonetheless, cutting deep into an enemy nation. They don’t have a supply line that we can tell, no nations openly backing them up.” Patton let loose a deep sigh. “A retarded child could figure that it doesn’t feel right.”

“What do you advise we do if there is a surprise waiting for us?” Patton’s uneasiness had now spread to the Flight Admiral, but with greater effect due to her lack of ever being in a war before.

“I would advise you and Turbulent Waters to set aside some of your ships just in case they make a ocean or sky borne attack.” Patton picked up a piece of paper and scribbled down the orders. He then handed it to Captain Silky Wind. “As your first mission as captain, I am entrusting you and the members of your airship with the transport of this letter to Fleet Admiral Turbulent Waters. Understood?”

“Yes sir.” Silky took the letter and looked at it momentarily. “But wouldn’t it get to him faster if we used magic, or even a pegasi courier to send it?”

Patton stared at her for a moment, wrote another letter, retrieved a unicorn guard from outside the room and placed the piece of paper in front of him.

“Send this letter to Fleet Admiral Turbulent Waters please.”

“Yes sir,” the unicorn said and immediately touched his horn to the paper causing it to disappear in a violet flash.

As the guard turned and left the room, Silky Wind looked back at the letter Patton had given her.

“What should I do with this?” She asked.

“I already told you.” Patton sat down and closed his eyes, a sly smile played across his face. “Take that letter to Admiral Waters just in case the first one didn’t arrive. Be off now.”

Both ponies left Patton and he quickly drifted off to sleep in the dim, silent war room. His victory speech already playing through his dreams.

Flower Float had been on a train many times when she and her husband worked as rail delivery ponies before the war. They helped load and unload the heavy packages that the pegasi couldn’t transport by air. The soft clatter of the carriages on the rails and sleepers had a relaxing effect on her. She wasn’t afraid to admit to her close friends, or if she just wanted to embarrass her daughter, that she and her husband had once gotten so relaxed on a train that her child was conceived in the boxcar of one. But the ironclad train that she was in now was nothing like the pre-war ones. With every bump and sway the walls screeched out as if they were in pain.

From her position as the secondary loader of gun number twenty three in carriage four, Flower Float could see the countryside drag by as the hulking war train lumbered towards it’s destination. Her husband stood next to her as the loader of gun twenty two and they watched as the forests turned into grassland, which in turn became the edge of the desert. Then it all disappeared as they entered the tunnel leading up to the High Plateau Cut. It was long past midday at that point. Float didn't know the details of the plan other than the fact that when her officers told her to load the gun, she would. She also know that the moment they exited the tunnel, they would be overlooking the enemy army. The anticipation mixed with the hot, humidity filled carriage made her nauseous.

“Juniper, I don’t feel very good,” she moaned to her husband.

“What?” The stallion leaned closer to her.

“I feel sick!”

“Oh,” Juniper gave her a reassuring smile that the mare could not see in the pitch black darkness. “So do I!”

“I still can’t help but worry, what if we don’t make it?” Float rested her head on the still cool metal of the cannon.

“They say this will be a low risk mission.” Juniper said as he reached out his hoof to search for his wife. He found Float and nuzzled her softly. “We will be fine.”

They stood in silence as the train lurched on. The closer they got to their destination, the more tight the feeling in their stomachs got. After several minutes their commanding officer entered the carriage.

“Five more minutes everypony!”

Floats heart sank, but she tried to make light of the situation. “Five minutes? Wow, time flies when you are scared out of your mind.”

The train became a buzz of excitement and activity. The guns were primed and loaded, officers barked orders, and a few ponies threw up in anxiety. Float was one of them. When she was done releasing her breakfast onto the floor she noticed that the train was slowing down. A sign that they were nearing their destination. Float could also see her husbands face in the very dim sunlight as he looked at her with concern.

“Don’t worry about me,” she waved her hoof around, dismissing her troubles. “Lets just kill these invaders as we can so this war can end and we can see our daughter again.”

Juniper was shocked by his wife’s change in attitude but he nodded in agreement. As the train emerged from the tunnel, the ponies were blinded in the sudden light of the setting sun. When their vision returned they could see the ledge leading down into the canyon pass but nothing more. On top of each carriage though was a lookout box where the artillery commanders could observe the enemy force below. Lieutenant Cinnamon Swirl sat in one of those boxes with a full view of the open canyon below. As a newly promoted member of the 1st Ponyville Artillery Regiment, she was not accustomed to the sight that greeted her eyes. The enemy army lay camped, spread out like a terrible blanket. The pony next to her was Corporal Rangefinder, a veteran of the Second Royal Guard, instantly started to call out distance and elevation statistics to the guns beneath them.

“Anti infantry fire, six thousand yards, angle up two clicks, ten second fuse!” He screamed at the top of his voice.

All along the train similar orders with different variations in yardage and fuse length were being given. The train was barely creeping along now in an effort to give the gunners a stable firing platform. Half a minute later the train was violently rattled by the eruption of fifty 32-pounder cannons. Smoke started to obscure their vision but the guns thundered on. Through all of the noise and smoke they didn’t notice the train screech to a halt. Only when the regimental commander ordered a ceasefire did the ponies in carriage four realise their sudden predicament. The wheels of the first carriage, not designed to take the heavy vibrations of the guns, had slipped off the tracks!

Cinnamon Swirl first looked at the damages wrought by the guns. The enemy camp was up in flames and she could barely make out tiny figures running for what little cover the desert offered. But as her eyes drifted upwards she let out a smoke choked scream. Within the clear blue sky were several dozens of dragons and hundreds of griffons swooping vengefully towards them.

“All guns! All guns, cannister shot-” Rangefinder, trying not to choke on his panic, realised that they hadn’t brought any of the spread shot with them and he quickly changed his command. “Shell shot, short fuse! Aim skywards! Aim towards the sky!”

Moments later another salvo was let loose from the guns and within another moment the sky was filled with innocent looking black puffs of clouds. He felt momentarily reassured as he saw some of the griffins and even a dragon plummet towards the earth. But the hope disappeared as he realised how near the enemy was. There was not enough time to fire another salvo!

Inside the train, Flower Float and Juniper had little view of what was happening. From the small firing port they could barely make out the griffons closing in. But they didn’t give much heed to their nearing foe as they prepared another shell. A shell that they would never get the chance to fire.

The iron wall was suddenly torn by the clawed arm of a dragon as if it were made of tin and it created a wide opening that griffon soldiers poured through. Very few of the ponies were equipped with close ranged weapons and they posed very little threat to their ruthless attackers. As the defenceless ponies were cut down by the vengeful gryphons, Flower looked desperately for her husband. She found him next to his cannon, a wide bleeding wound in his chest. Flower Float knelt next to Juniper, and as the mare wrapped her hooves around him, unsure if he was alive or dead, she felt the cold tip of a spear enter her back.

Hundreds of fears passed through her mind. Fear for herself and her husband. Fear for Equestria, but most of all, she feared for her daughter. But eventually, the only thing that mattered was the cold darkness that quickly overtook her.

_______________________________________________
I think we got all of the mistakes, but if you see any please tell me.

Ch 20: Battle of Ponyville

Chapter 20

It was late. The moon was high in the sky and most of the other ponies had stopped waiting and gone off to get some sleep. They were going to need it. Tomorrow would prove to be busy as the army split into parts and began whatever mission it was given. Rose didn’t know what the army was supposed to do. Only those higher up in command had that information. But honestly, she didn’t care. All that mattered was the return of the war train from its mission.

Day 15

Rose didn’t remember falling asleep, but she was sharply awaken by the familiar smell of cigarette smoke, warning her that one of the humans were near. She opened her eyes and was surprised to see the human called Zeus standing over her, a cigarette hanging loosely in his lips. Behind him, in the dim morning sunlight, she could see the ponies of the Army of Eastern Equestria forming into columns and preparing to move out. Her hopeful eyes lingered momentarily on the train station but quickly became filled with anxiety when she didn’t see the train.

“Why are you laying here and not getting prepared to move out?”

Rose looked back up at Zeus. “What?”

“What regiment are you in?”

“The 24th Ponyville Volunteers." She didn't know how to talk to a human that also outranked her. "I was in the 4th Ponyville but they redesignated it the 24th.”

“Ah, your Corps isn’t leaving yet.” Zeus finished his cigarette, coughed and continued. “But that doesn’t give you the excuse to sit around.”

“Oh, I’m sorry sir. I was just waiting for the train to return last night and I guess I fell asleep.” Rose stood. “Has there been any news?”

Zeus shook his head sadly. “No. Was there someone on that train that you knew personally?”

Rose nodded. “My parents.”

Zeus nodded his head thoughtfully. He had been around people who had lost someone dear to them many times. Though he hated to admit that he was terrible at consolidation. When no words of comfort came to his mind he spoke. “Well, you better get back to camp and get yourself ready to move out.”

“Yes sir,” Rose half heartedly replied as she ambled away.

“This world’s starting to become less like the happy-colorful place that it was when we got here.” Matt said as he walked up to his comrade.

Zeus turned to the Californian and nodded. “And it’s going to get worse.”

“Yeah,”Matt sighed. “Just imagine how the Old Man is going to react when he hears that his plan failed.”

“Yep.”

They stood in silence and watched the last of the trains carrying Shining Armor’s two Corps rumble away. Matt shook his head and looked up at the sky.

“At least this place still isn’t as bad as Europe,” he chuckled.

Zeus didn’t respond and the loader looked at his friend, curious as to what grabbed his friend’s attention. Matt followed where he was looking and saw the very distant, tell-tale column of smoke that warned of a nearing train.

“Heh,” Matt chuckled as he elbowed Zeus. “Maybe we don’t have anything to fear after all.”

Zeus continued to look at the approaching train. “I wouldn’t be too sure about that.”

Patton hadn't been as excited as he was now since he first stepped foot on the shores of France and unleashed his soldiers upon the Germans. He hummed a bouncy tune as he pushed open the war hall just as the sun rose completely over the mountains. But after a swift glance at the ponies faces he instantly knew something was wrong.

“Tell me what happened,” He demanded. “And I swear, if you beat around the bush or sugar coat it, I’ll be far angrier than if you just layed it all out.”

“The train hasn't returned yet,” Flight Admiral Windy Wings replied sharply. “We believe it was taken by the enemy.”

“Are you sure about this?” Patton’s good mood had completely left.

Windy Wings nodded to another officer. The lower ranking pony revealed a sack from a wooden box and brought it over to Patton. As the general took it into his hands Windy Wings continued.

“This was magically sent to us last night. With it was a letter saying ‘We are upon your threshold and we will soon be knocking at your door.’”

Patton finished unraveling the sack and let out a deep growl of a sigh. He placed the decapitated pony head onto the table and fell into deep thought.

“This is, or was, Corporal Rangefinder. One of the officers aboard your train.” Admiral Windy said sadly. “I, as do many others here including both Princesses, believe that the train has been overwhelmed and taken by the enemy along with the ponies on-board. We have yet to inform the rest of the military at Ponyville. We fear it will greatly hurt morale.”

Patton remained quiet and thoughtful until his face abruptly became full of shock. “Quick, bring me a piece of paper! We need to inform the rest of the military post-haste!”

“Why? What is wrong?” The Flight Admiral flew over next the Patton as he took a small piece of parchment and hastily scribbled information. The other ponies moved in closer, puzzled with the general’s sudden switch in behavior.

“If the enemy overtook the train,” He turned to her, a dark and foreboding look on his face. “Then they can drive it back to where it came from.”

“I don’t like this.”

Zeus glared at the war train as it ground to a halt in the ponyville station. The battered and beat up machine slowly became quiet. Ponies started to gather around, excited that their friends had finally returned and many wondered at the terrible shape the train was in. Many called to the other ponies inside and anxiously awaited for a response but the train remained silent.

“I don’t like this at all.”

The door opened in one of the cars and a lone pony stepped out. He wore dull grey armor and he looked over the crowd of ponies with unreadable eyes. Eventually he spoke in a harsh voice.

“Ponies of Equestria, I bring you your judgement!”

The other carriage doors burst open and a wide assortment of frightening creatures rushed out. The two humans had yet to personally see a griffin or minotaur but they instantly recognized them from the reports and Earth’s own mythology. As the enemy indiscriminately cut down fleeing ponies Zeus grabbed Matt’s shoulder and pulled him into the nearby ticket building. They crouched down behind a counter and Zeus looked the Californian in the eye.

“Find Ian and the others.” He tried his best to ignore the screams of the ponies outside. “Bring the tanks and our guns. Don’t stop running until you get back to the Apple Family’s house.”

“What the fuck are you gonna do man? And don’t say ‘I am going to distract them’ so I can escape. You know that never works. I’ve seen it in the movies! The guy always gets killed!”

“Just shut the fuck up Shelly and run when I tell you.” Zeus lightly shook Matt in an effort to get him to focus. “Got it?”

Matt nodded violently and prepared to stand. Zeus crawled across the building’s floor, peered out of the grimy window that faced ponyville and waited for a group of minotaurs to pass. Through the town he could see ponies fleeing for their lives.

“Go now!” He ordered. “I’ll be right behind you!”

Matt nodded once and rushed out of the door. Zeus waited a few moments and followed. The enemy soldiers had mostly passed them up and were focusing on the slaughter of the helpless ponies. Zeus felt his rage growing as each one fell to the monsters’ weapons and claws. Then the thunder of the wartrain’s guns started and shells screamed over their heads towards the far side of town and the military camp.

“Fuck-this-fucking-shit!” Matt screamed as a nearby house exploded as they entered the town.

They took cover inside an alleyway alongside three cowering ponies.

“It’s a good thing their aim is bad.” Zeus hissed. He looked around the corner and groaned. “Alright, we need to cross the next two roads, but they are filled with enemy soldiers.”

“Fahuck.” Matt slammed the back of his head against a crate in frustration.

“But if we run now they probably won't notice us.”

Matt momentarily looked at Zeus with an expression that screamed ‘What? We aren't hiding here?’ but he eventually nodded. “I’m not dead yet, so, what the hell.”

Zeus turned to the three terrified ponies. “Are you coming too?”

They quickly shook their heads and laid down even lower into the dirt.

“Fine, we’ll come back for you.” Zeus pulled a slightly reluctant Matt closer to the alleyways edge. “Alright, you ready?”

Matt nodded then croaked, “yep.”

“Good.” They both looked across the road to the next alleyway. Beyond that they could barely make out the edge of town and the road that lead to the Apple Orchard. “Once we start running, I’m not gonna stop.” He took a deep breath, preparing himself, then said, “Alright, here goes nothing. Three, two, one, go!”

Both humans darted from cover and sprinted across the street with Matt in the lead. Seconds later they reached the other alley, continued through it and into the adjacent road. There was only one more alleyway for them to go through before they reached the road leading to the Apple’s house. Zeus had now passed Matt as they ran into the last corridor.

“Run you dumbass!” Zeus called back to his comrade as two more shells screamed overhead.

The burst out into the open field and made for the dirt road. As Matt emerged from the alley a fleeing pony darted from a nearby house and collided with the Californian’s legs. He tumbled forward and his scream of surprise mixed with the pony’s as they fell to the ground in a tangled heap.

“Please don’t kill me!” cried the young-sounding mare.

“I’m not!” Matt replied. His fear was starting to wear off.

The mare cracked open her eyes and looked instantly relieved. But she instantly became terrified again as a pair of minotaurs charged up to them.

“Move aside calf!” the lead minotaur ordered at Matt. “This kill is mine!”

“Oh fuck!” Matt squeaked as the monster lifted the pony off of him by her mane.

Her ear piercing screams amused the minotaur as he wrapped a massive hand around her ribs and started to squeeze. There was the sound of ribs cracking before something made him stop. Zeus had realised that Matt was no longer behind him, stopped running and now was charging the minotaur with a combat knife in his hand.

“What are you doing young calf?” The minotaure looked curiously at Zeus and dropped the motionless pony. “Wait, you're not even a minotaur!”

He reached behind him and tried to bring his battle axe to bear, but it was too late. Zeus leaped over both Matt and the pony and planted his knife firmly into the monster's heart. The minotaur reeled backwards with the blade still in his chest and collapsed to the ground in front of his companion. The other minotaur looked down at Zeus and growled.

“Matt,” Zeus said without taking his eyes off the monster. “Take the pony and get out of here.”

The younger human was too afraid to say anything as he quickly, yet still softly, lifted the pony and rushed away. He took one quick glance back just as the minotaur reached Zeus and started to lift the human up by his shirt. Zeus was a full foot shorter than the monster and greatly lacking the massive quantity of muscle. Matt had no urge to see his friend die so he turned away and ran with tears forming in his eyes.

“You look like the bastard child of a minotaur and an ape.” The minotaur glared into Zeus’ eyes. “I’m going to enjoy ripping you apart, ape child. Before I kill you though I will thank you. The bull you defeated was my captain and now I have inherited his position, power and wealth. My name is Stone Knuckles, and I will be the one to take your life.”

Stone Knuckles hurdled Zeus into the wall of the nearest house. The human felt his right shoulder pop violently out of place and he let out a sharp hiss of pain. He pushed himself up with his good arm, popped his shoulder back in place and looked back at the minotaur just as the monsters fist slammed into the side of his head. Zeus collapsed heavily to the ground, the scent of the dirt and grass helped to distract him from the pain.

‘Well this is a bullshit way to die.’ he thought to himself. ‘Beat to death by a mythical creature. Who could have guessed?’

Stone Knuckles kicked Zeus onto his back and pressed his hoof down heavily upon the human’s chest. Zeus felt his ribs popping as he tried to push back against the minotaur’s strong leg with his weakened arms. He suddenly felt something pop in the left side of his chest and it became nearly impossible for him to breathe. The minotaure apparently realized that he was close to killing the human and he lifted his hoof off of Zeus. The taste of blood filled the human’s mouth and his hearing was starting to fade.

“Don’t go to the spirit realm just yet ape.” Stone Knuckles chuckled. “I’m not done with you.”

Through his blurry vision, Zeus could see the minotaur looming over him with a cruel looking knife in his hands.

“I’m going to cut out your still beating heart and wear it on my belt.”

Stone Knuckles raised the knife in preparation for the final blow when his chest suddenly exploded open, followed by the single report of a machinegun.

‘Thank God for Ma Deuce,’ Zeus pleasantly thought

Zeus watched with wonder as the minotaur collapsed revealing the blurry shape of the Sherman on a distant hill behind him. A figure leaped out of the tank and rushed toward Zeus just as the gunner lost consciousness.

Ian limped up next to his friend’s motionless body and knelt next to him. He felt Zeus’ pulse and turned to the group of armed ponies following the tank.

“He’s still alive! Get a fuckin’ medic!”

The tank drove up next to the two humans and Matt climbed out of the turret.

“Is he going to be okay sir?” the Californian asked in a terrified tone.

“Not if I don’t get a fucking medic right now!” Ian stood. “Shelly, keep an eye on Zeus.”

The Lieutenant rushed away leaving Matt with the gunner. Jeff and Bill climbed out and joined the Californian.

“God damnit.” Bill muttered. “Is he still breathing?”

Matt put his ear over Zeus’ nose. “Barely.”

Ian returned followed by two ponies with red cross cutie marks and hats.

“Help him and don’t let him die. He is a priority patient and that’s an order.”

“Yes sir,” they chimed, but at the same time they looked regretfully at the dead and wounded ponies scattered on the edge of the town.

As the ponies carried the dying human away, Ian turned to the rest of the crew. “Men, mount up. Were going to kill all of these God forsaken sons-of-bitches.”

General Stonetower tried desperately to rally his recruits. But to no avail. His poorly trained or untrained troops had no will to fight well trained and terrifying gryphons and minotaurs.

“I have three Corps that outnumber the enemy fifteen to one and they might as well be a bunch of foals,” he complained to his officers. “If I can't slow the enemy’s advance, the entire army, my Corps and the several hundred-thousand new recruits, will be routed and scattered!”

“Sir, Chainmail was able to rally his brigade by the lake,” an officer stated.

“Has he been attacked?”

“No sir.”

“That is probably why his soldiers aren't routing yet.” Stonetower looked at a map. “Send Speartip and Scimitar's brigades to reinforce him. That is our left flank.”

“Yes sir.”

“Alright,” Stonetower looked at the map again. “We have set our left. Now we need to form a center and right. And what in Tartarus is growling?”

The officers looked towards the distant edge of town where a large metallic beast was sitting idle.

“Is that the human’s tank?” an officer asked.

There was a sudden explosion as the tank fired into a two story house sheltering gryphon archers, blowing the downstairs walls out and causing the building to collapse.

“Sir?” the same officer whispered. “Could that be our center?”

Ian’s arms hurt, he had been firing the tanks .50 cal from his commander's hatch non stop at every enemy soldier that came into his line of sight. The Lieutenant wasn’t keeping track, but he guessed that more than twenty had brand new holes in them or missing limbs due to his actions. Nearly every gun on the tank, from Matt’s coaxial and Jeff’s hull mounted .30, was blazing. The main gun, the 76mm, was the only one not continuously firing due to Matt having both loader and gunner jobs. But occasionally it would turn its threatening mouth towards a house or fleeing mass of enemies and release violent destruction upon their foes.

They pursued the remaining enemy forces to the station before they came under fire from the train’s guns. Ian ducked down into the turret as shells exploded around them.

“Oh, thank God!” Bill cheered over the headsets. “No direct hits.”

“Pull back behind the town hall!” Ian ordered.

The tank backed up and took cover behind the largest building in Ponyville. The enemy continued to fire on their location but the building did its job.

“Where the hell are those useless, fucking Germans?” Bill hollered.

“Be patient Americans.” Frederic’s voice said over the radio. “Ve are coming up behind you now.”

“Am I the only one who is uncomfortable with a Tiger coming up behind us?” Bill asked uneasily.

Ian peered out of the Sherman as the Black Wolf trudged by. The ground shook as the massive vehicle passed them and Ian had to hold himself steady. Frederic smiled and waved mockingly at the Americans before sliding into the turret of his own tank.

“Cocky bastard,” Ian grumbled.

The Tiger rumbled into the open and immediately took a hit from the enemy cannons. The shell bounced happily off and exploded in the air.

“Ah, Ziemlich Feuerwerk!” Felix said happily as the turret spun and faced the train. “Zeit für mehr!”

“Come out from hiding Americans,” Frederic radioed in a gleeful tone. “Unless you vant to miss the fireworks!”

“Move forward a little,” Ian said to Bill.

The Sherman rounded the corner and the train came into view just as the Tiger took a few more harmless hits from the enemy guns. It raised its threatening maw of a gun, paused momentarily as the griffins and minotaurs scrambled for cover, then fired. The 8.8cm shell tore through the train and hit a store of powder in one of the cars. A series of violent explosions shook the town as the train, along with the station was turned into a mass of fire, smoke and rubble.

“And now, ve kill the rest.” Frederic laughed.

Matt peered out of the hatch and noticed a wounded pony in dull-grey armor slinking away.

“I think we should capture a few, for interrogation.” Matt said to Ian as he pointed at the pony.

The Lieutenant nodded as he pulled a knife out of his boot. “Right ‘Interrogation’”

As Ian prepared to climb out of the tank a letter suddenly appeared before his face. He grabbed it and tore it open.

“Lieutenant Collins,” Ian read aloud. “We believe the enemy has captured the war train and will be using it to attack Ponyville. Prepare the defences immediately. Signed, General George S. Patton.”

Bill, sighed, “God damn it. This better not be the start of a long line of FUBAR moments.”

____________________________________________________
Intense chapter.

Ch 21: Rest After the Fight

Chapter 21

Day 16

Graves. Never before had she seen so many in one place. Rose’s eyes slowly looked over them as she sat on a bench in the old Ponyville park. Though, it was no longer the joyful place it once was. Far from it. Now it was the largest military cemetery in Equestria and somewhere in its rows of hastily constructed markers was the mass grave filled with the dismembered remains of her parents along with the other torn bodies of those destroyed in the blast. The grave contained not only the crew of the train but what little remained of the bodies of both the ponies and enemy soldiers pulverised in the explosion. Rose still tried to forget the image of the limbs and body parts being scooped up in shovels like so many pieces of dirt.

If Rose hadn't been crying so hard, she would have gotten sick.

“It reminds me of Arlington.”

Rose lifted her head just as all the humans, including their leader Patton, the Elements of Harmony and the Princesses passed her.

“Arlington?” Celestia asked in a voice weary with sadness.

Patton sighed, appearing to be equally mournful. “During the American Civil War the United States requisitioned the house of Robert E Lee, the General of the enemy army, and turned it into a military cemetery. Many soldiers that have died during that war and since then have been buried there. Its quite larger than this with the headstones stretching as far as the eyes can see.”

Celestia looked over the grave covered fields, trying to imagine one even larger. Her mood had been increasingly sorrowful when they had arrived at Ponyville that morning. The name of Robert E. Lee though tugged at her memories but she remained quiet.

“All Europe is now a grave.” Frederic said absentmindedly.

Patton looked at him and nodded his head. “That it is.”

“How do you humans stand it?” Twilight asked.

“Stand what?” the General turned to face her. “Death?”

“That,” Twilight chewed her lower lip. “And killing each other. How do you grow use to war?”

Patton thought about it then shrugged. “For the soldier, in the end we just grow numb. Death becomes nothing more than a step of life and taking it from someone else nothing more than an action that needs to be done. But I don’t think humanity ever grows use to war, we just accept it as inevitable. As long as there’s something to fight for, we’ll fight for it.”

“What could possible be worth killing each other for?” Twilight asked. She noticed the warning glance from Celestia that now was not the time to ask the darker questions.

Patton answered anyway. “Many things. Conquest, politics, religion, social injustice or hurts against honor.”

“I wonder what this war is about?” Applejack said quietly to no person in particular.

Ian turned and faced her momentarily as they continued walking. “I think we can find out. General, princesses, remember how I told you that we captured a pony who appeared to be one of the enemy?”

“Yes,” Celestia and Patton echoed.

“Well, it seems that he is more than just a member. The others we captured keep telling us that he is their leader.”

They stopped and Patton along with the ponies stared at him with disbelieving eyes.

“Why would a pony lead such terrible actions against his own kind?” Twilight asked, bewildered.

“Why don’t we go ask him?” Ian said. He turned to his fellow crew members and the Germans. “How ‘bout you lads go and see if Zeus is awake and keep him company or do whatever while we go and chat with our new friend.”

There was a murmur of agreement and they split up into three separate groups. Patton, Ian and the Princesses going towards Ponyville, the Germans towards the Apple’s house and the remaining Americans walked away heading for the hospital with the six Elements of Harmony in tow.

Zeus was asleep when they entered the room he shared with twenty wounded ponies. They made their way through the cots and stopped at his bedside. The gunner opened his eyes and coughed.

“Hey,” he said in a barely audible whisper.

“He lives!” Matt cheered.

“Shut the fuck up, Shelly,” Bill hissed and Matt stepped backwards in shock. “Ponies are trying to sleep.”

“Sorry.” Matt stepped closer to Zeus. “So, what’s the damage?”

“That I’m still alive to hear your voice,” the gunner replied with a smile. It was obvious to the others that he was having trouble speaking. “Nah, just a concussion, torn ligaments in my shoulder, five broken ribs and a collapsed lung. Nothin’ serious.”

“You must be made out of some strong stuff.” Bill huffed happily.

“Does it hurt?” Fluttershy asked as she looked over the human’s bandages. The wounded in the room was starting to bring tears to her eyes.

“Hurts like a bitch, but I will recover.” Zeus noticed the tears and he softly tousled her mane. “Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.”

“Well, time for news,” Bill stated, accidentally drawing the attention of every conscious pony and human in the room. “The enemy army has stopped and we are going to be moving out sometime today to go to the west coast. Then we are going to board some ships and head to an island.”

“England,” Matt whispered to himself, deep in his own thoughts. Bill rolled his eyes.

“How are they going to evacuate everypony in Equestria and put them on an island?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Thats the only problem.” Twilight answered. “We will have to leave hundreds of thousands behind.”

“Basically the only ponies that are being saved are the ones in the military, government, factory workers and those with their own boats.” Bill stated as he noticed an empty chair and took a seat. He pulled out a small bottle of whiskey and took a sip.

“Are you going to share?” Applejack eyed the bottle of alcohol in Bill's hand.

The human raised an eyebrow in surprise then handed her the bottle. “Don’t drink it all and don’t give Shelly any. That little girl can’t handle alcohol.”

“Fuck you,” Matt growled.

They passed the whiskey around until everyone except for Matt, Fluttershy, Twilight and Rarity had a drink. The ponies that did have some only took a small sip and all of them, except for Pinkie, coughed as the firewater hit their throats.

“Zeus, you can have the rest of it. It’s my last bottle.” Bill gave the half full bottle back to the gunner.

“Thanks.”

“I might be going crazy but I think Bill is becoming nice.” Matt gave Bill a wary bump on the arm with his fist.

The Virginian turned his head slowly and glared murderously at the younger human. Matt backed away quickly before Bill could punch him. “Touch me again and I will rip out your guts and strangle you with them.”

Zeus sighed, “well, it has been nice being visited by you guys but I really need some sleep. Plus, all of you smell like shit and it is making me sick.”

Rarity let out a gasp of horror and started to smell her mane feverously.

“Not you. You ponies smell fine.” Zeus let out a pained chuckle. “My friends here, I don’t think they have changed their clothes or bathed the whole time we’ve been here.”

“I know Ian and Patton have been.” Matt said flatly. “Both of those bastards are as clean freakish as my mom.”

“We don’t know your mother, Shelly, so that comparison means nothin’ to us.” Bill groaned.

Rarity spoke up. “If you gentle fellows need bathing and temporary clothing, as your current ones are being cleaned, I know just the place.”

“Uh, no, that is fine.” Bill started to back away with his hands up defensively. “We will just go and wash off in the river or something.”

“We would love to accept this offer!” Matt said excitedly. He smiled at Bill who shot a fiery glance at the Californian. “Isn’t that right Bill?”

“Oh, you're right! It’s a wonderful idea,” Bill spat. Sarcasm overflowing alongside the rage.

“Oh this is fabulous!” Rarity squealed, ignoring the sarcasm. “Lotus and Aloe have been busy lately bringing water to the wounded. But some traditional... well, somewhat traditional customers will be just what they need to relax. And while you are getting freshened up I will be making you wonderful new sets of clothes! Oh, maybe a nice pair of dress uniforms too!”

“Rarity,” Twilight interjected. “I don’t think you will have enough time to get all of that done. We are leaving for the west coast tonight.”

“Yes, yes you are right.” Rarity put her hoof to her chin and thought for a moment. “I guess the dress uniforms will have to wait. But I’m still going to make you some relax wear. Oh, come now, let your friend rest and lets get you all cleaned up! I wonder if your German friends would want to join us?”

“Doubt it.” Bill said to no one in particular.

Rarity bounced out of the room and Twilight sighed. Applejack noticed the irritated look on her friends face and the country pony placed her hoof around the lavender unicorns neck.

“Oh sugarcube, let her distract herself. Ah bucked apples for five hours straight just tryin’ to distract myself. Ah think all of us need some form of distraction.”

“I guess so.” Twilight slowly followed after Rarity. “I guess an hour or two at the spa couldn’t hurt.”

“Wait! A spa?” Bill hissed.

“Yep!” Pinkie laughed. “You’ll love it! I love the bubble baths the most!”

As they walked away from the already sleeping Zeus, Bill slid up beside Matt and growled in his ear. “I’m going to kill you and mount your smug head on the side of Lucky.”

Matt walked faster and put Jeff between himself and the vengeful Virginian.

“Protect me Fishy,” Matt whispered.

The Texan shook his head slowly and continued walking.

“How do you say clouds?”

Frederic looked up from a book he had borrowed from twilight’s library and at the little pegasus named Scootaloo. He spoke to the filly and her two friends like a grandfather speaking to his grandchildren. “Wolken.”

“Cool,” the little pony said. “How about apples?”

“Äpfel.”

“How about my name?” Sweetie Belle chimed.

“Süß Schöne.”

“Wow,” the three fillies chorused with wonder filled eyes.

Sweetie Belle decided to ask a question that was on all three of their minds.
“Mr. Frederic, why wont my sister let us go to ponyville and what was all of that noise yesterday?”

Frederic sighed and decided to tell a watered down version of the truth. “There vas a battle yesterday. A small force of enemy soldiers attacked your town and they vere driven off by us. The city is a mess and there are some injured.”

“I bet we showed them! Right?” Scootaloo beamed.

“Yes,” Frederic replied with a smile. But in his mind the reports from yesterday’s battle played in his head. More than one-hundred ponies dead and three-hundred more were wounded. Staggering casualties for such a quick fight.

Felix walked into the house before the fillies could continue their questions. The young ponies watched with curiosity as the two humans spoke to each other in German.

“Sir, we are done with the routine maintenance check on the Panzer.” Felix stated as he saluted. “The Black Wolf is ready to be loaded onto the train for transport.”

“Very good.” Frederic nodded his head and took a quick sip from a mug of cider. “We will drive it to the town when the Americans get back.”

Felix nodded, saluted then walked out of the room. The German commander returned his attention back to the ponies.

“Do you girls like to sing?” They nodded and Frederic continued. “Vell, how about I teach you a song from Germany. It is a song me and my children would sing together.”

“That sound like fun!” Sweetie Bell smiled widely and the other two nodded.

“I will sing the first part in German then in English, or Equestrian.” He took a deep breath and started to sing softly. “Backe, backe Kuchen, Der Bäcker hat gerufen! Wer will gute Kuchen backen, Der muss sieben Sachen haben,...”

He paused to let the words sink in, then with a smile, repeated in English. “Bake, bake a cake, the baker has called! He who vants to bake good cakes, must have seven things...”

The memories of his children singing the same song played in his head as he continued. Barely visible in the corner of his eye a tear began to form that he wiped away before the three fillies could notice.

“Hey, is anybody home?”

Frederic stopped singing and turned towards the human that stood outside the window. Matt peered through the glass, saw Frederic and came inside.

“Hey Freddy, and you three!” Matt smiled widely.

“What do you vant, American?”

“Oh, I was sent here by the others to see if you guys wanted to join us on a day to the spa. It was Bill’s idea by the way.”

“No, we will find our own ways to stay fresh.” Frederic replied flatly. “Maybe if we were French.”

“Okay then.” Matt turned and left the building.

Udo peered through the kitchen door, a piece of pie in one hand and a confused look on his face. “Did that American just say they are going to a spa?”

Frederic nodded and Udo laughed.

“Stupid Americans.”

The pony’s eyes stared at them from the other side of the door’s window. Inside them could be seen a hint of something that Celestia could only describe as insanity.

“The town’s small jail is already full of the other prisoners so we just brought him here to the town hall basement and tied him to a chair.” Ian opened up the door. “He was also using magic against us and we didn’t have time to get another unicorn to help us put a spell on him or something, and we were already angry as fuck, so we just broke off his horn. I’m happy the bastard finally stopped screaming.”

“I would imagine,” Celestia said. “A broken horn is the most painful thing a unicorn can experience. And it could have side effects.”

“Side effects?” Patton asked as he stepped closer to the pony.

“It could cause insanity and magic rebound.”

“So the Princesses came to talk to me in my happy little room,” the pony finally spoke in an unstable voice. “Special me, oh special little me! I get special visitors!”

Patton took a step back and allowed Celestia and Luna to get closer.

“Who are you?” Celestia demanded.

“My name is a name, I have a little name, oh yes I do! Call me Razor!”

“This bastard has lost his marbles,” Patton muttered to Ian.

Razor seemed to have heared the human and he looked Patton in the eyes. “And the sisters bring monkeys with her! Big scary monkeys in their iron beasts! Who are you monkeys?”

“You have earned no answers from us,” Patton hissed.

“Oh,” Razor laughed, feigning insult. “You're a mean old monkey!”

“Silence!” Celestia growled. “Tell us why you are attacking Equestria.”

“Hmm, because I want to.” The insane pony smiled widely.

“Tell us the truth!” Celestia’s eyes started to glow brightly in her anger. “Now!”

“That was the truth, but only part of it. Shh! But I can’t tell you the full truth or master will get angry. Angry as a storm!”

The glow lessened in the older princess’ eyes. “Your master?”

“Master is good, and kind. Oh so nice to me. He brings freedom to Equestria!” His eyes darted between Celestia and Luna “Freedom from you!”

“From us?” Luna asked, surprise evident in her tone.

“He told me what you did! Long ago you did bad things and now you hide them behind order and peace! He comes now to rip off your masks and free Equestria!” Razor broke into a wild laugh.

Patton and Ian were surprised with the sudden expression that momentarily crossed the sister’s faces. A look of shock and fear. Razor continued.

“You act as gods in your thrones, high in your shiny towers!” The unicorn spat at Celestia. “Now he comes and your demise is just starting! Fall, fall, fall you will! My master will make you pay!”

“Who is your master?” Celestia screamed as Razor continued laughing.

“We could beat it out of him,” Patton stated.

Their prisoner stopped laughing. “Before you start with your mean old torture, let me show you a magic trick. Get ready for the show!”

The broken stub of Razor’s horn glowed slightly then suddenly exploded inward. The unicorn’s forehead split open and blood splattered across the room and it’s inhabitants.

“The fucking bastard,” Patton growled as he wiped blood from his face. “Damn, now there is blood on my uniform. What did he just do?”

“He most likely used a spell that would rebound,” Celestia said flatly. “Come sister, we need to discuss everything we heard from this traitor.”

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna,” Patton tried to stop them as the sisters turned to leave. “What was he talking about? What evils did you commit?”

The princesses didn’t reply as they walked away. The two humans stood in silence for a minute, the sound of Razor’s blood dripping onto the floor the only noise in the room.

“Sir?” Ian said quietly. “I don’t like this.”

“Me neither Lieutenant.” Patton fiddled absentmindedly with his revolvers. “From now on we need to be more wary. I have a feeling hell is about to break loose and I bet we are going to be smack dab in the fucking middle of it.”

Ch 22: Iron Thunder

Chapter 22

There it was again, that innocent yet annoying knock at his door. Bill groaned, reached lazily for another bar of soap that was piled up next to his tub and threw it at the entrance to the room.

“How many times do I have to tell you, I don’t want a massage!”

“Oh, good.” Matts voice filtered through the wood. “Because I wasn't going to give you one!”

“Oh,” Bill sighed. “I thought you were those Lotus or Aloe ponies. What do you want?”

“I, uh, need a towel.” Matt paused. “I can’t find mine and the ponies keep staring at me!”

Bill looked down at the pile of towels that he stole from Matt’s room. “Nope, all I have is my towel. Sorry Shelly.”

“Fuck.”

Bill chuckled as he heard the loader stomp away. Across the hall and in the sauna sat the five pony friends. Rarity had long gone to work on her own projects. They had been silent the entire time until Rainbow Dash entered moments after Matt left the entrance of Bill’s room.

“Wow,” the colorful mare laughed. “Now I know why humans wear clothes all of the time.”

“Oh, why?” Pinkie Pie asked, her curiosity overflowing like always. But it was evident that the recent events were even wearing on her.

“You don’t want to know.”

“Yes I dooo!” The pink pony frowned and had half the mind to go and see for herself why humans wore clothing.

The door suddenly opened and Jeff entered, a towel wrapped around his waist. He noticed the five ponies with a look of surprise on his face. He turned and started to walk away.

“Ya don’t need to go sugarcube,” Applejack said in a pleasant tone. “We won’t mind you sittin’ with us.”

They could barely see the man’s cheeks turn red as he closed the door after exiting. Down the hall they could hear Matt singing in a sharp tone as he bathed.

"Somewhere over the rainbow, way up high
There's a land that I've heard of once in a lullaby.
Somewhere over the rainbow, skies are blue
And the dreams that you dare to dream,
Really do come true.

Someday I'll wish upon a star
And wake up where the clouds are far behind me.
Where troubles melt like lemon drops,
High above the chimney tops,
That's where you'll find me.

La la la la-la la la
La la la la hmm la-la

Somewhere over the rainbow, blue birds fly
Birds fly over the rainbow
Why then, oh why can't I?
If happy little bluebirds fly beyond the rainbow
Why, oh why can't I?"

“Goddamnit Shelly!” Bill hollered from his room. “I hate that song and your voice so please stop!”

“Nevah!” Matt taunted. "Plus, I think this song is fitting for what happened to us. Here I will sing something else, just for you!"

“I just don’t understand how they can be so carefree after what just happened.” Twilight watched the steam circle around her head when Matt’s voice died away into a different song. “Ponies are dead and more will die and they act as if nothing has happened.”

“Ah don’t reckon we will ever understand these humans.” Applejack leaned back, also deep in thought. After a minute she spoke again. “Ah wonder how Big Mac is doing.”

“Why don’t you go visit him,” Rainbow Dash stated flatly. “He is just down the road “

The orange mare shook her head. “Ah’m afraid to.”

“Afraid to?” Fluttershy tilted her head in confusion along with the other three mares.

“Ya don’t understand the feeling Ah get whenever Ah want to go and visit him. Ah-ah feel like-”

“Like every time you see him will be the last time?”

They turned to face the human that was opening the door. Bill stood there wrapped in a towel, a serious look on his face.

“Yes,” Applejack whispered.

Bill nodded. “I use to get that feeling, but it will go away. What you need to do is visit him and not be afraid of what could happen in the future.”

Applejack looked at the floor, deep in thought as her friends stared at the human.

“I thought you didn’t like us?” Dash piped up.

“I tolerate your existence.” Bill rubbed his scalp awkwardly. “But that also means I like you more than Shelly and even I care for that idiot’s life... most of the time.”

They stared at each other, each in their own thoughts and memories. Bill spoke up when he returned from his own mind and into the moment. “Well, I just stopped by because I heard about what you girls were talking about.”

Bill left and the ponies went back to sitting in silence. Several minutes passed before Twilight spoke again.

“I wonder how Spike and the girls are doing at your house with the other humans, the Germans.”

“Better than they would be if they saw the destruction around town.” Rainbow Dash stated.

Applejack stood and started to leave the room. A determined look etched on her face.

“Where are you going?” Fluttershy pipped.

Without a glance back the orange mare replied. “Ah need to go talk to my brother.”

“Oh, can I come with you? I want to say hi to Big Mac as well!”

Pinkie Pie started to stand and follow her friend but Twilight stopped her. “I think she needs to speak to him alone.”

“Oh, okay,” Pinkie plopped heavily back down on the bench and they watched Applejack leave.

Down the hall they heard Ian greet the orange mare.

“Oi, hello AJ.” the Lieutenant said in a halfway pleasant tone. “Where is the rest of my crew?”

Applejack said something that the four friends could not hear to which Ian replied with a “Thank you.”

Moments later the human’s head rounded the doorframe.

“Uh, hello ladies.” Ian smiled. “Wrong room.”

“Hi-ya Ian!” Pinkie shook her hoof in a violent wave.

Ian looked around the sauna and nodded his head. “Just checking to see if my men were in here. If they were I was going to have to cut their balls off.”

The four mares looked at Ian with confused faces. The Lieutenant turned and walked away with a wave of his hand.

“That sounds painful,” Fluttershy said. “And a little drastic.”

“I think he was being figurative.” Twilight stated.

“Well, I think we have been in here long enough.” Rainbow Dash stood, shook her mane to get the moisture out and left.

The other ponies followed and as they entered the waiting room Patton came in.

“Hello,” the General said. “So this is where my men went. A spa.”

“What is wrong with a spa?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Back on my world, a spa is not a place you would find a man.”

A pink mare with a blue mane and tail ambled past carrying the human’s newly cleaned clothing.

“Hello Lotus,” Fluttershy greeted the mare.

“Hi.” Lotus gave a small smile and continued to walk out of the room.

A second mare came in but with a blue coat and pink mane. She looked at them and and asked in a pleasant tone. “Are you leaving?

“Yes, thank you again Aloe,” Twilight answered. “How many bits do we owe you?”

Aloe shook her head, “Keep the bits, me and my sister don’t need them. We are joining up with the newly formed 19th Ponyville Regiment as nurses.”

“Isn’t the 19th Big Mac’s regiment?” Twilight asked nobody in particular. The others just shrugged. Patton found a chair and sat down to wait for the other humans to come out. The ponies noticed for the first time drops of what appeared to be blood splattered on his coat.

“I think you girls should go get your stuff packed,” he said. “We will be shipping out in a few hours.”

The ponies nodded, said goodbye and left for their own homes. Patton watched them leave with a sad look on his face. Ian walked into the room followed by the rest of the Americans.

“Sir, everybody is accounted for,” the Lieutenant said.

Patton only nodded as he continued to stare through the open door. Ian noticed his off mood and opened his mouth to ask what was bothering him but Patton spoke first.

“It’s amazing how fast a place can change when war rises.” The general leaned back in the chair and looked absentmindedly at the ceiling. “At first I was eager to help this nation with its struggles. I thought this war would be like the inhabitants, simple and quick to pacify. Guess I was wrong.”

The rest of the humans stared at their leader, puzzled. Patton looked at them and smiled.

“Now don’t go thinking that I’m second guessing or regretting my decision! Hell no! I still plan on using American ingenuity and my ability to whip my opponents asses to win this war!” The worried and sad look returned to his face. “But there is something about this war that hurts me in a way unlike the one back home.”

The other humans didn’t say anything as they too were absorbed in thought. After a while Patton stood.

“I think I’m going to visit Corporal Marshal and the other wounded at the hospital.”

“Very well sir, me and the boys will get the tank ready for rail transport.,” Ian replied.

They left the spa and walked in silence until they neared the Apple family’s house when Bill groaned.

“Shelly!” The Virginian turned and faced the younger man with his fist balled. “If you try to smell me or my shirt one more time I will break you goddamn nose!”

“But you smell so nice,” Matt mocked. “Like Californian flowers on a spring morning as the sun is rising over the ocean.”

“The hell?” Bill’s mouth dropped open slightly as he shook his head in confusion.

“Shelly,” Ian said. “Don’t go all poetic over Bill. We will find you a nice boyfriend soon enough, but I don’t think he is your type.”

They started to laugh, including Matt despite his embarrassment. But the mood quickly died away as they entered the orchard. They were surprised to see Frederic by the tanks talking to the three fillies that called themselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders. The dragon named Spike sat under a tree snoozing several apple cores around his feet. The fillies had curious looks on their faces, but Scootaloo seemed the most fascinated.

“This is the carburetor, it is vat helps mix the air vis the fuel so it vill burn.” Frederic noticed the approaching Americans and gave them a polite nod. Then went back to talking with the fillies. “That is it for the engine. Vant me to show you more of the vorkings?”

“How does the cannon work!” Scootaloo replied quickly.

Frederic nodded, a smile played across his face. “You remind me of one of my daughters. So much like a boy and interested in machines. Follow me.”

Frederic climbed the side of his tank, opened the hatch and slid into the turret. The three ponies watched him through the hatch as he showed them the internal workings of the vehicle. The Americans moved on and reached their own tank.

“Hello Lucky,” Bill cooed as he patted the four leaf clover painted to the side. “Did you miss daddy?”

“If you are Lucky’s dad then I guess calling the Lieutenant, Momma, is more accurate than ever.” Matt smiled widely, but the grin was erased when Bill turned and hit the loader in the gut.

“Hit him again for me,” Ian said as he climbed the side of the tank.

Bill turned to hit Matt again, but the Californian had wisely backed away.

“Lets hurry and get Lucky to the trainyard,” Ian ordered. His voice echoing from inside the turret.

They complied and joined Ian inside of the tank.

Applejack watched the other members of her town as they drilled. She asked around and had been led to the camp of the 19th and 24th Ponyville Regiments. Now she stood and watched ponies that she knew almost her whole life prepare for war alongside her brother. Occasionally she would see him. They drilled for several hours and Applejack found herself drifting off to sleep under a willow tree. The sun was going down when she felt someone nudge her awake.

She looked up at her brother and gave a slight smile. “Ah wanted to talk to you.”

He nodded and sat down next to her. Applejack was quiet for a few seconds, watching the others head to their tents to pack for the evacuation.

“If, if you don’t come back home, what will Ah do!” Applejack eventually blurted. “Ah can’t take care of the farm by myself and-and, Applebloom! Ah don’t think she would be able to handle you never coming back! Our parents already left us, Ah don’t want you to too.”

Big Mac watched his sister silently as she broke into tears. He pulled the sobbing mare into a hug and whispered into her ear.

“I will come home,” he said. “And everything will be the same.”

Applejack shook her head. “You might come home. But it will never be the same.”

They sat in silence, watching the sun go down until a higher ranking member of Big Mac’s regiment walked up.

“Sergeant Macintosh,” the pony said. “I hate to be rude but we need to hurry.”

Big Mac saluted. “Yes sir.”

The higher ranking pony walked away and Applejack turned back to her brother. “You're a Sergeant?”

The stallion nodded and stood, “I need to go sis. Ah’ll see you at Van Hoover when we get there. Goodbye.”

They hugged one more time before Big Macintosh left for his regiment. Applejack was content to watch them pack until the sun went down. Rainbow Dash arrived a little bit later to bring her to the train yard where the others were waiting. She followed reluctantly until a thunderous noise rising from Ponyville distracted her thoughts.

Cheering! Thunderous cheering! Thousands of ponies lined the streets as the tanks rumbled towards the trains. Occasionally flowers flew from windows and some of them trotted alongside the vehicle as they trudged along.

“Feels like Paris,” Ian stated. “After we liberated it.”

Matt was too busy waving to give a reply. Ian looked back at the Tiger tank following them, at the Germans and three fillies sitting on top of the turret with smiling faces.

“Though there isn’t any cute french girls,” Ian continued with a hint of reminiscence in his eyes.

“What are they saying?” Bill crackled over the radio.

“What? Who?” Ian replied.

“The darn ponies. They are chanting something.”

Ian listened closely and sure enough, he could hear it. Mixed in with the general cheers and thundering of hooves he could make out a chant rising amongst the noise.

“Iron Thunder! Iron Thunder! Iron Thunder...”

“Yeah!” Matt smiled widely, pumped his fist into the air and started chanting along with them.

By the time they arrived at the train, that was to take them to the coast, there was a massive crowd of ponies following behind them. They pulled up to a pair of dirt ramps alongside two flat rail cars.

“Drive straight onto the train Bill,” Ian ordered.

It was surprisingly easy to get the tanks onto the train, even with the ponies crowding around. At first they were afraid that the Tiger would be too large, but unexpectedly it fit perfectly. Ian looked down at the crowd of ecstatic ponies and waved.

“Shame not to say some moral boosting words,” he said to Matt.

“Too bad the Old Man isn’t here.” The loader looked around for goodies to throw towards the foals but found nothing.

Ian looked at the private with critical eyes. “What, you don’t think I can give an uplifting speech?”

“I didn’t say that.” The California shrugged passively and went back to waving.

Ian rolled his eyes and turned his attention to the crowd. He raised his arms motioning for silence. “Ponies, ponies! Silence please!”

They quieted and Ian looked at them with happy eyes before continuing.

“Little more than three weeks ago me and my companions arrived in your country. We had been fighting our own war before getting here. Using great machines of steel to tear each other apart. Now I will not go into our war but we saw that you needed our help and now we plan on using our machines of war to protect you and your future and nothing will stand in our way! Follow the Iron Thunder to victory!”

“Patton would have done better,” Matt snarked but Ian didn't hear him over the eruption of applause and cheers.

“Admiral Turbulent Waters,” Silky Wind saluted the leader of Equestria’s navy and gave him Patton’s letter. “Orders for you sir.”

“Yes,” Turbulent nodded and read the paper. A puzzled look played across his face. “I already got this.”

“He wanted me to give you another just in case you didn't get the first.”

“Very well then.” The Admiral nodded and went back to watching his ships load up with supplies and ponies.

“Any reply sir?” Silky asked.

“Hmm, no.” Turbulent Waters spoke to her like an adult talking to a young child. “I doubt there will be any ‘secret plan’ the enemy is going to have. I honestly think this evacuation is a waste of time. Our military outnumbers them. Why not end it now.”

“But wouldn't that create large amounts of casualties?”

He dismissed her words with a wave of the hoof. “Foals can be easily born to take the place of those gallant heroes who died for their country.”

Silky's stomach churned from his words when a voice suddenly called out from the mast.

“Sails westward ho!”

Everypony scrambled to the seaward facing side of the ship and stared at the forest of sails rising over the horizon. Above the approaching flotilla was an equally massive fleet of airships. The confused and shocked face of Admiral Turbulent Waters almost made Silky Wind smile if not for her own rising fear. The war, they quickly realized, was just beginning.

______________________________________________
Next chapter is going to be filled with all kinds of stuff. Like the introduction of the primary antagonist!

Ch 23: Battle of Rambling Rock Ridge

Chapter 23

Day 17

It was a weight he never thought he would ever feel. It pulled down on his shoulders like a mountain of responsibility that he struggled to keep up. Shining Armor dwelt over his position as he walked slowly through the tents of the Army of Eastern Equestria's camp along Rambling Rock Ridge. Ponies waved or saluted him but he scarcely gave them any heed. He entered a section of the camp and was momentarily surprised to see that instead of tents and campfires, trenches and breastworks were being constructed along the ridge. He noticed the commanding officer talking to a group of soldiers nearest to him and instantly realised why defensive precautions were being set up.

“General Oakleaf,” Shining Armor said, catching the attention of the pony in beat up royal guard armor. “You prove to me yet once again why I placed you and the First Brigade at my center.”

“Ah, hello sir,” Oakleaf limped over to the younger stallion. “Yes, the First is the best trained rable we got. They aren't going to let those invaders catch the army off guard.”

“So you’ve told me many times on the train ride here.” Shining sat down next to a small campfire and the other stallion joined him.

Oakleaf looked around at the rest of the Equestrian line and frowned. “Sir, may I ask as to why the other brigades have yet to dig in.”

Shining sighed and held his hooves over the fire. “They believe that digging in is not necessary. Seeing as how we are a long distance from the enemy army and our scouts will give us plenty of heads up if they do turn this way.”

“Do you really believe that?”

Shining Armor slowly shook his head.

Oakleaf stared intently at the young general. “I know you. Back at cadet school when I had you in my tactics class you were the brightest and most independent minded officer in that whole group of air brains. Don’t tell your friend Colonel Sprinter that though.”

“Don’t tell me what?”

“By Discords mouth look who it is,” Oakleaf chuckled. “Hello Sprinter. Tell me, how is the 7th Canterlot holding up?”

“Fairly well sir.” Sprinter lazily saluted his friend. “Good evening sir.”

“Hello Sprinter, always good to see you.” Shining Armor chuckled under his breath as memories from cadet school filled his mind. “Would you mind getting the other Colonels of the First Brigade?”

“No problem sir.”

Oakleaf quickly went back to their previous conversation. “You want to know what I think you should say to those thorn pricks that are questioning your decisions? Tell them to shut their mouths and dig in. Better to be safe and stupid looking than stupidly unsafe and dead!”

“I will, I will.”

Colonel Sprinter returned followed by two other ponies. They saluted Shining Armor and he returned one.

“My friends, I’m glad to see your regiments taking everything seriously and acting like better trained soldiers than they are,” Shining said. “Keep up the good work and I hope I can get the rest of the army to act more like your brigade before we see action.”

Shining armor looked up at the regimental flags of the 1st Brigade. The banners of the 3rd, 7th and 12th Canterlot Infantry and the pennant of the 1st Cloudsdale Lancers. He realised that he was missing the commanding officer of the latter regiment.

“Where is colonel Spitfire of the 1st?” he asked.

“Somewhere in the clouds,” Oakleaf said. “She went on a scouting mission with an element of the 1st. Sorry sir, I forgot to tell you.”

“It’s alright.” The young general waved a dismissive hoof. “We probably needed somepony to keep a patrol. Though, I doubt she will run into anything.”

Nopony ever guesses how cold it can get high above the clouds. That is until they actually get there. Spitfire had flown in higher altitudes many times before but for some reason the chill affected her in a deeper measure. Perhaps it was the looming battle she felt in her bones that let the cold in.

The bright yellow pony looked back at the twelve pegasi following her. Each one was once a wonderbolt but now they served her for a more terrifying purpose. Her second in command, Soarin, had stayed behind just in case she didn’t return.

“You smell that ma’am?” Hollered one of her lancers over the wind.

Spitfire took a deep breath and the slight scent of smoke and cooking food was noticeable on the air.

“Campfires!” She yelled back. “We need to check this out.”

The pegasi dived through the clouds and when they exited the masses of vapor the ground became visible. Dotting the land several miles outside the ruins of Dodge City was a field full of campfires. They landed on a rocky hill and looked at the mass of enemy soldiers milling about the area.

“They split their forces!” Spitfire laughed in a giddy voice. She bounced on her hooves in a small excited dance. “Oh this is ripe!”

“Ma’am?” one of the lancers asked. “You seem excited.”

“Of course I’m excited!” Spitfire rolled her eyes, perplexed as to why he didn’t feel the same. “They split their forces like the true idiots they are. Now we have a chance to hit part of their army and end this war!”

She looked at the enemy army with hungry eyes. She had always dreamed of being a soldier defending her country but had failed to get into the royal guards due to the fact that she wasn't’ of noble blood, far from it. Her father was an unsuccessful cloud salespony who ignored his family and especially her. So she settled on the next best thing, a wonderbolt.

“You six, stay here,” she spread her wings in preparation to take off back into the sky. “Keep tabs on their actions and see if you can find out if the other half of the enemy army has moved. But be careful. The rest of you come back with me. We have to tell the General about this.”

Day 18

The sun was rising when she arrived at Shining Armor’s tent. He seemed slightly surprised to see her and from the look on his face Spitfire guessed that he believed that she bore bad news.

“You have something to report Colonel Spitfire?” He asked in a forced, steady tone.

“I have some tactical information sir!” She smiled widely and Shining Armor started to feel better due to her charisma. “The enemy has split their army into two, if not more parts and is basically prone to attack!”

Shining Armor raised an eyebrow. “Are you saying that we should attack?”

Spitfire suddenly felt confused. He wasn’t excited about her news. “Yes sir.”

“My orders were to hold this position and remain as a possible threat to the enemy army. Not to go chasing after fractions of enemy soldiers when the rest of them could slip away.” Shining didn’t mean to make his response sound so berating. “I trust you Colonel Spitfire, but I don't think an attack would be wise.”

“Sir, I understand that you think this might be a trap but the rest of the enemy are still sitting in the desert.” Spitfire didn’t know the last part for sure. She decided to add more positive information. “They didn’t have any dragons with them either.”

“From what you could tell at least.”

Spitfire bit her lip. “Yes, from what I could tell.”

Shining armor sighed and Spitfire noticed something change within his eyes. “I will give you one day to gather information about the enemy positions to change my mind fully. If you succeed in making me believe that it would be a better tactical option to attack then defend, I will.”

Spitfire raised her hoof and saluted him. “Yes sir.”

She flew out of the tent and Shining Armor sat in silence. His officers stood around him discussing amongst themselves the ridiculousness of going onto the attack. He listened to them for a while, deep in thought with his hooves resting under his chin. Across the tent sat General Oakleaf watching Shining with a curious expression.

The young general looked up at his old teacher and smiled. The older stallion noticed a glimmer in his eye.
Shining turned to his officers. “Prepare the army. We move out tonight. 1st Brigade leads the column.”

His officers stared at him, wide eyed and many with open mouths. Shining looked at them and raised a questioning eyebrow.

“Why are you all standing around for? Get moving!”

Oakleaf slowly stood as the others rushed around. He ambled over to Shining and chuckled.

“You decided quickly.”

The young general stood. “I sent a letter last night to the Princess for any additional advice and General Patton got back with me. That piece of paper there,” Shining pointed to a scroll on the desk corner. “Is what he sent me. Read it if you want to.”

Oakleaf obliged himself and started to read.

Dear General Shining Armor, Army of Eastern Equestria

Forgive my handwriting, I am currently on a train heading for the coast and the bumpy ride causes much difficulty. You asked how to better make a decision. Well I have learned that if you can’t decide on something within the time it takes you to shit then you probably need to step down. Even if you don’t have all of the information available to you, there still should not be any hesitation. It is better to act in some way instead of sitting on your ass twiddling your thumbs. Or in your case, hooves.

That said, try not to make irrational decisions. That’s the hard part. You will have to learn that on your own.

-General George S. Patton

“Written like a true philosopher,” Oakleaf chuckled. “But I agree with it.”

Shining Armor nodded. “Well, you better get the 1st Brigade ready. Long march ahead of us.”

The airship Storm of Vengeance ploughed through the clouds like a sea born vessel through ocean waves. The triple steam engines were at the edge of their limit, pushing the heavy gunship against the wind. Silky Wind once again found herself transporting a letter but this time it felt much more urgent.

Although the enemy fleet was most likely still sitting where she last saw it, the mare didn’t want to waste time. She was taking the letter herself due to some magical presence preventing their letters from being sent any other way. Something out there didn’t want them crying for help. Though, when she made a run for it none of their airships made pursuit and Silky Wind couldn’t help but feel uneasy about that..

Still she didn’t slow, they entrusted her with bringing the information to any high ranking individual and the young mare had no intention to fail. Apparently the Storm of Vengeance had different plans. Silky's hair stood on end as the guttural sound of engine one loosing pressure filled the already noisy air. She jumped into action without hesitation.

“Lower altitude!” She jumped off the deck and circled around the hull of her ship to get her voice to the whole crew. “We need to find someplace to land! Don’t overheat the other engine!”

She looped upward and landed on top of the massive balloon holding up the ship. Silky checked for leaks, an activity that she performed on a regular basis since she acquired the brand new but hastily built vessel. After a quick look that showed no fault in the balloon, Silky returned to the deck. The singular put-put-put of the remaining engine was like a hammer pounding on her consciousness. Constantly reminding Silky Wiind of the sensitive situation she found herself in.

“I see you’re experiencing some problems,” a voice chuckled from behind her.

Silky spun around and came face to face with a yellow pegasi who was never part of her crew. She wore the blue, lightly armored and aerodynamic uniform of a lancer. A lance hung lazily on the movable bolt and it pointed skyward at the balloon. The captain bit her lip momentarily, hoping that the lancer won't accidentally stab the air filled object.

“Who are...” The moment the words left her mouth, Silky instantly knew. The words spilled out in a flat monotone. “Oh, hello Spitfire. Long time no see. Yes, I’m having some problems and I would very much appreciate your help.”

“Sheesh, if I would have known that you were still angry about the time when I stole Soarin from you back when we were still in school together I would have sent him here instead.” Spitfire rolled her eyes. “Well, follow me and I will have you sky-tub safe and sound. Oh, and If it makes you feel any better. We stopped dating before joining the wonderbolts. I decided that it would be best if I didn’t date a subordinate.”

Before Silky could tell the lancer the the true reason she was mad, Spitfire was already flying ahead of the ship. She huffed loudly then turned to the pony steering the vessel.

“Pilot, follow that pegasi!”

“You brought me a boat?” Shining Armor glanced over at Spitfire before returning his attention to the airship landing besides his marching army. “How kind of you.”

“Thats me, the considerate gift giver.” Spitfire smiled widely. “But I must warn you. The captain of that boat can be a little fiery and short tempered. So be carefull.”

“And you aren't the same way?”

Spitfire chuckled and walked away. Shining made his way to the ship, admiring the impressive firepower it could add to his army. He noticed directing the landing process and he guessed that she was the captain. He walked over to her.

“Excuse me are you the captain of this ship?”

The mare didn’t answer, all she did was hold up a hoof. Shining was about to ask again when a rope hit him square in the face.

“Shimmer Breeze! You can’t throw a rope to save your life!” Silky Wind noticed the stallion rubbing his forehead beside her. “Sorry. Hey, I recognize you! You're Shining Armor! I’m so sorry sir!”

“It’s alright,” he wanted to get straight to business. “I was wondering if you could offer your firepower in the upcoming battle.”

“Of course sir,” Silky quickly replied as she pulled an envelope from a pack on her side. “But I have a more pressing mission to complete.”

She gave him the letter, and he read over it. His already white color seemed to pale slightly.

“I will send a detail to bring this information to the Princesses and other leaders.” He waved over a group of curious that followed him around and gave the letter to them. “Take this to Van Hoover. The Princess should already be there. Hurry!”

They darted up into the sky and Shining Armor returned his attention to the Captain of the airship. She stood there with an expression that made it seem that a great weight had been removed from her.

“You wouldn't happen to be Flight Admiral Windy Wings’ daughter, would you?”

“Yes sir, I am.”

Shining smiled. “I have heard quite a bit about your bravery at the Battle of Appleloosa. I hope you will prove to be a valuable asset once again. I’m happy to have you here”

“Oh, just admit it.” She laughed. The stress of possessing the letter completely gone. “You just want me around because I’m so pretty.”

Day 19

There is a feeling that grows in the pit of your stomach the closer you are to the enemy and battle. Shining Armor realized this as the sun rose on the last day of their march. He could help remembering the conversation he had with Celestia right after he was promoted to General.

“Why me?” he had asked her. “I have no combat experience. Wouldn’t somepony else be better suited for the position?”

Her reply was short but meant a great deal. “The soldiers love you and you care for them like family. For that I wouldn’t choose anyone other than you.”

And although he still believed somepony else would have been a better choice, Shining Armor agreed with the fact that he did care for his troops and he wanted the best strategy to ensure not only their victory, but their survival. Now he stood with his commanders on a sandy hill as the sun was rising to figure out such a strategy.

Shining preferred to listen to his subordinates ideas first before coming to a conclusion so he stood amongst them silently as they argued with themselves. He took in the shape of the land and the training of his soldiers, added it all together and realised what needed to be done.

The ridge they stood on curved around like a horseshoe with a flat valley below it. A perfect place for a trap.

“My friends,” he said loudly to gain their attention. “Here is where we will make our stand. We will trap the enemy in that valley and crush them from all sides.”

“Yes sir, but how do you expect to draw them in there?” one of them chimed up.

“With bait,” Shining turned to General Oakleaf and smiled. “A bait that can bite back for that matter. The enemy doesn’t know the size of our army so a single brigade will be an irresistible target for them.”

“The first brigade will gladly take this upon themselves.” Oakleaf saluted Shining Armor. “What do you want me to do?”

“Take your brigade and fight a retreating battle towards this valley where we can encircle them with our superior numbers.” Shining Armor waved his hoof over the countryside like an orchestral composer directing a symphony. “But don’t get into a pitched battle. Just draw them here without making it seem like a trap.”

“Naturally sir.” Oakleaf looked at his younger superior with critical eyes. “I have been in this business longer than you.”

“True, but like me this is still your first war.”

Oakleaf smiled widely. “Fair enough.”

The 1st Brigade had left around midday and the rest of the army had stationed themselves behind the full curve of the ridge, ready to rise up and down onto the enemy forces that they hoped would be too surprised to fight back. Shining armor looked uneasily at the distant hills and rocky spires then at the slowly setting sun.

Then he heard it. The faint clashing of metal and the screams of battle growing closer and closer. The first to arrive at their lines was the 7th Regiment who took up a defensive position on the valley’s left. Soon the other regiments of the 1st came pouring into the vale. The last ones to take their position behind the line was Spitfire’s 1st Cloudsdale. Shining Armor could see that they were beat up pretty badly and some of the regiments had lost a few ponies but he didn’t dare dwell on it because the enemy was rapidly approaching.

The foe drove forward with a zealous lust for battle and what they believed was to be an easy victory. Their demeanor quickly changed when the full force of the pony’s artillery, including Silky Wind’s naval guns, let loose from their concealed positions behind the hill. The enemy force disappeared momentarily in a swarm of fire and smoke before reappearing again on the other side of the tempest. Their momentum only slightly abated.

That was when Shining Armor sprung the trap. The entirety of his army, save for the 1st Brigade that had fallen back to regroup, rushed down the hill and encircled the opposing force. There was little time for the enemy to react as the valley became a pit of bodies seeking the quickest way to kill each other. Griffons leaped into the sky just as his lancers arrived and the air was filled with writhing warriors that would occasionally plummet back to the earth. Shining watched from the crest of the hill, sure of his victory when suddenly he noticed masses of his poorly trained ponies retreating from the field.

Panic gripped his mind and he rushed along the ridge trying to halt the rout himself but to little avail. More and more Equestrian soldiers ran until even whole brigades were falling back. Then the enemy pushed, intending to cut down the fleeing ponies. They now had nearly the entirety of the Equestrian army in full retreat. The horde reached the base of the hill, directly under Shining Armor’s position. The General felt arrows fly over his head from several minotaur archers and he too dropped back.

Then a voice pierced the sound of battle and Shining Armor realised that it was Oakleaf speaking to his brigade.

“Rally on the enemy 1st Brigade! For your friends, families and Equestria! Charge!”

The 1st Brigade charged down the hill as fast as their hooves could take them screaming bloody vengeance as they went. Time seemed to slow as the mass of ponies rushed the enemy. Above the galiantly rushing unicorns and earth ponies flew the 1st Lancers with Spitfire at their front. Her blood covered lance gleaming wickedly in the fading sunlight. They collided with the enemy and a great moan went up along side the cheering 1st Brigade.

Shining Armor took this moment to rally his army. “See the 1st Brigade charge to victory! Be fearless like them and victory will be ours! For Equestria, Charge!”

Shining Armor didn’t care if anypony heard him as he dove headlong towards the enemy. But right before he joined the fray he looked back and was ecstatic to see his ponies following him down the hill. Then he hit the mass of hell bent warriors and joined the struggle.

-

Brigadier General Oakleaf’s motionless body lay next to the dead of the 1st Brigade. The Charger Brigade, as the Army of Eastern Equestria now called them, had lost the most casualties but had stood strong the entire time. Now the brigade found itself being led by newly promoted General Sprinter.
Shining Armor stood over his teacher’s body and fought the tears.

“More than 800 dead and 500 wounded, to the enemy’s 400 killed and 200 captured.” He sighed silently and looked up at the desert sky. The stars twinkled back at him. “I thought there was going to be less.”

“We won the battle sir,” Spitfire chimed up. “And less than a dozen of the enemy escaped. The army knows what to expect now. We know what to expect. We won’t do so poorly again.”

Shining couldn't bring himself to agree so he just nodded his head slowly. The rest of the army didn't know it yet but there would be no shortage of chances for them to prove themselves. No shortages at all.

The fleets had stood off from each other for a few days. Admiral Turbulent Waters spent most of that time thinking of a plan to get the ships filled with refugees and supplies out of the harbor. But for that he would need wind and for the entire time there was none. That evening a wind blew up but to his dismay it came from behind the enemy sails.

But instead of bearing down on them in a wave of battle ready warships a single vessel floated lazily towards them. A line of signal flags went up the mast and Turbulent Waters read them with ease.

“They want to speak to us?” He turned to his advisor and she shrugged. “They don’t mean us any harm?”

“That’s what they signaled,” the mare replied.

“Fine, I shall indulge them,” he turned to a crewmember nearby. “Signal to our ships to run out the guns and be ready while we go chat.”

Their ship edged up slowly, the steam engines struggling to fight the wind. As they neared the opposing ship Turbulent Waters could make out a wide assortment of creatures moving along its deck. The two vessels pulled up alongside each other and a gangplank was set between the two. Waters stood on the deck of his ship and waited for his presumed enemy to cross.

His jaw slightly dropped when he finally did. A dark-violet stallion with dull gold mane crossed onto his ship with a young dark-yellow filly in tow. It didn’t take long for the Admiral to realise that the stallion was an alicorn. But unlike the princesses, he was barely taller than Turbulent Waters and was not an imposing creature like they were.

“Who are you,” Turbulent demanded in a stern but soft voice. Something about the alicorn made him not want to talk loudly.

The alicorn smiled warmly and he spoke with a sweet voice that made Turbulent instantly want to trust him.

“My name is Blandire," the mysterios pony said, holding out his hoof for the Admiral to shake. "And I offer you your freedom.”

_________________________________________________________
Before you all start to panic, no, the alicorn is not an overpowered Mary Sue. As you will find out he is quite the opposite. If you see any mistakes please tell me. Sorry it took me so long to get this out and sorry for a lack of Patton and the other humans but this is a pony story after all.

Ch 24: To the East

Chapter 24

The train bounced along at full speed towards the west coast. The sun had long set and the stars shimmered in the heavens. Oddly, no moon could be seen when the previews day it had been high in the sky. The humans, except for Patton, and the six Elements of Harmony sat in contemplative silence. Patton had left when Luna retrieved him for an emergency meeting. The rumble of the tracks was the only noise and it was lulling many of them to sleep. The silence was shattered when Matt sighed loudly.

"The hell was that for?" Bill growled. He had been on the edge of passing out.

"I'm so bored!"

"What, are you five?" Bill shook his head and rolled over onto his side. Hiding his face while trying to sleep. “Read a book. The purple one brought a shit-ton.”

"I hate long trips." The Californian threw his arms up in frustration. "Lets do something to pass the time."

Bill growled and sat up. "Okay, here is a game. Lets each say which one of us we think will become a pony pounder first. The one with the most votes to their name loses or wins, depends on what you think. I vote Matt."

"Pony pounder?" Ian, Matt and the six mares echoed. Jeff looked up from his journal and shook his head disapprovingly.

"Bill," Zeus sighed painfully. He lay by himself on a bench, wrapped in bandages and casts. "The fuck is a pony pounder?"

"I get it," Frederic unexpectedly laughed. "And I agree. Matthew vill be a pony pounder."

"Thanks German." Bill smiled widely.

The others, except for Matt and the ponies, started to realise what Bill meant. The each looked at Matt and nodded their heads in agreement.

"Pony pounder?" Twilight muttered. "I don't think Matt is likely to start attacking us. He seems the most docile of all of you."

"Yeah! I don't want to hurt the cute ponies. They are so adorable and stuff!" Matt was closest to Fluttershy and Pinkie. He pulled them into a strong hug. Fluttershy squeaked in surprise.

"My point exactly." Bill said with a twisted smile.

Matt glared at Bill, the gears turning behind his eyes. Realisation struck him like a punch to the face.

"No!" The loader shrieked causing Fluttershy to jump. “I don’t want to fuck a pony!”

The looks on the ponies faces immediately changed to revulsion.

“That’s disgusting!” Rainbow grimaced. She had involuntarily seen Matt naked at the spa and unwelcome thoughts filled her imagination. The pegasi shook her head trying to get the disturbing images out of her mind.

“You get ‘romantic’ with the locals every other place we go. Why not here? So we all agree that Matt will become a pony pounder?” Bill looked around the car at the multiple different expressions. At the disgusted faces of the ponies, the agreeing nods from the Americans and Frederic then the confused stares from the other Germans who were left out of the conversation.

“I hate you guys.” Matt pouted.

“All in good fun,” Bill laughed. His mission complete. “All in good fun.”

The door to the car slid open and Patton stepped in. He looked troubled and the everyone stared at him with unease. The two princesses followed him inside, the same expressions on their faces.

“Well, we will start with the good news,” Patton said as he sat down and wiped his forehead. “The Army of Eastern Equestria has scored a major victory against the mercenary army. Practically destroying almost half of their force.”

They smiled at the victory, but whatever the bad news was bound to outway the good. Why else would Patton save it for last?

“A fleet has appeared outside Manehattan Harbor.” Celestia took over the announcing. “We don’t know their intentions because no more news has reached us from our evacuation fleet. But we believe they are bent towards an invasion.”

“What are we going to do Princess?” Twilight squeaked.

“We are sticking to our plan but I sent a letter to your brother to cease actions against the enemy and retreat to the west for evacuation.” Celestia looked out of a window and sighed. “I hope the reasons behind this uncertain turn of events is revealed to us soon.”

Magically lifting the cup of tea to his lips, he took a shallow sip and after a quick nod of appreciation for the flavor, Blandire leaned back in his chair and smiled at Turbulent Waters. The Admiral smiled back but was wary of what this alicorn had to say.

The creaking of the ship's hull sounded loud in the captain's chambers as they stared at each other. Finally the alicorn spoke.

“I understand if you are confused and fearful of the reason why I have invaded your nation.” Blandire started the conversation. His soft voice relaxing the Admirals nerves.

“You could say that I am.”

Blandire smiled warmly. “Then I am happy to inform you that I don’t mean you or anypony else harm. I come as a liberator, not an invader.”

Turbulent raised an eyebrow. “A liberator?”

“Yes.” Blandire took another sip of tea. “My quarrel is not with the inhabitants of Equestria but it’s rulers. The Princesses’ reign of tyranny has come to its end.”

“Tyranny?” The Admiral shook his head. “You must be mistaken. We have had nothing but prosperity.”

The alicorn smiled again. “An illusion of prosperity under a cloak of ignorance.”

Turbulent stared blankly at the alicorn. Blandire continued.

“Most of the blame falls upon Celestia but Luna shares in this. They have kept the population ignorant to the struggles of the world." He poured more tea into his cup. "The rest of the world struggles to survive while she keeps you as happy laborers, blind to how life outside Equestria is. Using you to create prosperity."

"I don't believe those lies!" Turbulent thundered. "There has never been a more caring ruler. She would never use us to gain her own ends!"

"She is as we speak." Blandire chuckled warmly and Turbulent calmed. "She flees to the west like a guilty criminal running from judgement as you and your fleet lie helplessly in my path. Your Princesses are nowhere to be seen."

"And you have come here to bring judgement?" The Admiral hissed.

Blandire shook his head. "I bring the judgement of every nation against her. I have unified all the nation of the world to liberate Equestria and bring about a new world order. One of unity and true peace without lies."

Turbulent Waters looked out of the window at the forest of masts. The colors of many different nations adorning their tops.

“So you have all the counties of the world following you? How did you ever manage that?”

Blandire nodded his head and his eyes sparkled happily. “I told them the truth and helped them see reason. Basically what I am doing now for you. So I ask you, will you allow me to free you and your fellow Equestrians?”

Turbulent chewed his lip, deep in concentration. “Your words do sound true and if you were indeed here for darker intent you could have easily destroyed our fleet and taken the port.”

The alicorn nodded and took another sip of tea. “So do you accept?”

The Admiral sighed. “I want to believe you, but I have followed Celestia faithfully my entire life. One does not simply throw that aside. So no, I will not join you and betray Equestria.”

“Hmm, that is unfortunate.” Blandire slowly nodded his head. If he was troubled by Turbulent’s refusal he didn’t show it.

“So, what now?” The Admiral leaned back in his chair. “Will you now proceed to sink our ships full of innocent mares and foals?”

“No.” Blandire stood. “I would never do such a thing. I will let your fleet leave and anypony that wishes to go with you. But I do demand one thing.”

Turbulent raised a questioning and worried eyebrow.

“All weapons, all things that are related to war in any way or fashion, no matter how slight, must be given to us. To deny this would result in the sinking of your fleet. Understand?”

Turbulent Waters slowly nodded. “Understood.”

“Very good.” Blandire smiled one last time. “Thank you for the hospitality and the tea was very nice. I am sorry to go but I need to arrange a meeting with the Princesses. Hopefully they will respond maturely. Good day to you Admiral.”

Turbulent watched in deep contemplation as the alicorn walked away.

Day 21

General Shining Armor

Due to the unexpected and uncertain change in events you will begin an immediate withdrawal to Van Hoover. Trains have been dispatched to evacuate your army. If the rail system has been compromised then you will be forced to march the entire way. A fleet might be waiting for you when you arrive, but that is not certain. This is a direct order and must be initiated post haste.

-Equestrian Defence Department

Shining Armor looked up from the letter at the only other pony in the room.

“The fleet may or may not be there?” Sprinter shook his head in bewilderment. “They might abandon us? And what is this Equestrian Defence Department?”

“Probably something to organise this ever growing mess we are in.” Shining Armor started to fill out dispatches for the army’s retreat. “Lets get on the move though. I’m not in the mood to be left behind.”

Sprinter nodded. “I’ll get the Charger Brigade up and at em.“

Captain Silky Wind entered just as Sprinter left. She was sweaty and tired looking.

“I will be moving on General,” she said. “Been getting the tub sorted all night and morning. Thank you for your help.”

“No, thank you.” Shining Armor stood and they shook each others hooves. “Your guns made a difference in the battle. And your fiery humor uplifted the camps moral quite a bit more than you realise. We will miss you.”

“Well don’t miss me too much.” Silky turned to leave but she stopped and winked at him “Or I might have to steal you from your princess.”

Shining Armor huffed and shook his head as she left. “I miss my wife.”

Silky immediately leaped into the sky after leaving the tent. The Storm of Vengeance was already heading to Van Hoover and was probably twenty miles ahead of her. With the desert landscape stretching like a tan blanket in all directions before her, she felt she could finally relax after a busy and terrifying week.Though she doubted it would last.

The dry wind whistled around her and occasionally she would tuck her wings in and allow herself to fall just to make the flight more enjoyable. It was such a lovely day and it seemed like a great idea to get the most out of the moment.

But gradually a noise started to pick up in volume in the air. As she followed the sound out of pure curiosity she realised that it was the sound of a distant battle. Silky stopped momentarily, far from eager to fly straight into a battle. But what if her ship had been ambushed? So she pushed herself onward at a greater speed.

Silky flew over a line of rocky mountains and then she saw it. The rest of the enemy army sat in a valley and they had company. Approximately fifty airships hovered over the force and was raining shot and fire into the fleeing masses. The bodies of dragons littered the ground and Silky guessed that they were the first ones eliminated, picked off before they could get into the sky.

The mare felt her heart leap with joy. She dove towards the slaughter, believing that the Equestrian Air Fleet had made a surprise attack on the enemy army. But as she got closer her hopes fell away instantly. They were not Equestrian gunboats but Gryphonian corvettes and fireships along with a few Labyrin cruisers. The flags of the Gold Eagle Claw and the Bull King adorned the aft of the vessels. She had learned their appearance in the navy’s school and now Silky turned and darted full speed back to Shining Armor’s camp.

She peered back and was shocked to see that her presence had not gone unnoticed. From the decks of the nearest ship a squadron of gryphon took off in pursuit. Silky climbed higher into the sky, her wings grabbing at the air and muscles protesting in pain. Looking behind her every so often she could tell that they were gaining on her. Silky began a series of maneuvers to throw them off but to no avail.

In her panic she flew in the wrong direction after one of the maneuvers. The lack of landmarks and the midday sun had confused her sense of direction. The smell of steam and smoke suddenly wrapped around her all the while hoping that is was the Storm of Vengeance and not hostiles. She followed the scent until three specks appeared high above her. Two Gryphon corvettes pursued her ship.

Choosing to return to her ship instead of the army to prevent the gryphons from following her and reporting their position, Silky used her last bit of energy to gain altitude and pull ahead of her assailants. By the time Silky reached her airship her wings burned and she could barely see through the sweat that dripped into her eyes.

“Welcome back ma’am,” her pilot greeted as Silky Wings collapsed onto the deck. “Just in time to save us from this pickle we are in?”

The Captain huffed, trying to get more air into her lungs. “Why haven't we outrun the corvettes? Our gunboat is far quicker!”

“One of the engines cut out on us and we don't want to risk the other two following suit. We are still faster than them but not by much.”

Silky looked into the sky for the gryphons that had been chasing her, but apparently they had gone to the pursuing ships. The vessels chasing them did appear to be falling behind and the captain smiled widely.

“Ma’am!”

Silky Winds looked at her pilot and noticed him pointing to a towering mass of growing clouds looming over the distant mountains that bordered the desert. A fine location to lose the ships chasing them.

“Lose them in those clouds!” Silky ordered.

“But ma’am, the clouds haven't been tended to for quite a while!” the pilot protested. “They could be volatile and wild!”

He was right. There had been more wild clouds in Equestria ever since the evacuation was ordered. Storms were even popping up on their own! But it was a chance they were going to have to take.

“I don’t care!” She wrapped a hoof around a rope and braced herself.

Silky quickly realised wild clouds felt different from the usual fluffy objects that filled the Equestrian sky. Instead of feeling a cotton-like softness, the insides of the cloud was moist, like a thin fog and a electric feel filled the air. After flying a little deeper into the cloud Silky relaxed.

“Stop the engines but keep them hot and see if you can fix the broken one.” The mare let go of the rope she was holding onto for dear life. “ Run out the guns and be ready!”

“Yes ma’am.”

Moments later the sound of steam engines passing nearby and the voices of gryphons surrounded them. Everypony fell silent and listened to the noises that seemed to come from everywhere. A dark shape suddenly appeared through the clouds roughly fifty yards away and Silky Wind realised that now was her only chance to escape.

“Open fire!” She screamed.

The port side of the airship roared with the hate of the guns. The dark greyness of the cloud became red with fire as the gryphon airship's streamengine was hit and exploded. Above the roar of the fire, the screams of gryphons filled the air as they tried to fly away from their burning vessel.

Suddenly the Storm of Vengeance was rocked from the starboard. The second gryphon ship had rammed her gunboat either accidently or intentionally from the other side. Luckily the starboard was loaded as well and point blank fire raked the enemy corvette which quickly started to drift downward, with gaping holes in the balloon that kept it afloat.

Then the gryphons dove at the Storm of Vengeance. The loss of their two airships sending them into a rage, but they did not attack. The deck of the Vengeance was quickly swarmed with enemy soldiers that far outnumbered the ponies onboard.

“Surrender, immediately!” Ordered a gryphon captain. “Or we will kill all of you!”

“Drop your weapons,” Silky sadly told the other ponies. “No sense throwing our lives away.”

But she wasn’t too keen on being a prisoner of war either. Somewhere nearby lightning flashed and it started to rain.

Day 23

“Holy fuckin’ shit!” Matt looked at the over populated and busy shore of Sky Island where a makeshift city was being built. Ships unloaded onto a hastily prepared harbor and battalions marched to recently set up barracks. “This place is England!”

“It does look like the English Isles,” Ian agreed as he sat down on a concrete bunker that was still drying. He quickly stood up in surprise. The Lieutenant continued talking as he wiped off his pants. “But instead of a bombed out London you got pony slums. God damn it, now my ass shape is going to be implanted into this bunker!”

“Hahaha!” Matt broke out laughing.

“It wasn’t that funny Shelly,” Bill groaned.

“It was pretty funny.” Matt continued to chuckle.

“Where did General Patton disappear to?” Zeus asked. He sat in a wheelchair, a drowsy look on his face.

“No idea, but he is probably with the Princesses.” Ian wanted to sit down to alleviate his leg but there was nothing nearby other than the wet bunker. “Wherever the royal ponies are, I don’t know. They just disappeared shortly after arriving here. Oh, do you guys know where the krauts went?”

“They wandered off into the countryside somewhere, “Bill replied.

“Hey guys!” Pinkie Pie cheered as the six friends walked up to them. “Want to go explore the old ruins on this island to pass the time?”

“No, I need to wait for the tanks to unload.” Ian absentmindedly rubbed his leg. “And I don’t feel like walking.”

“How about the rest of you?” the pink mare looked at them expectantly. “I hear it’s haunted!”

“Hell yeah! Sign me up!” Matt started to jump up and down excitedly, Pinkie quickly joining him.

Jeff shook his head and went back to writing in his journal but Bill shrugged and reluctantly nodded.

“I guess I’ll go, keep Shelly out of trouble.”

Zeus sighed heavily. “I want to go.”

“I don’t think they make ruins wheelchair accessible,” Matt joked.

“Fuck you Shelly,” the gunner huffed.

“Who all of you six is going?” Ian pointed at the mares.

“Me, Twilight and Rainbow Dash are,” Pinkie replied.

“The Stellar Monks were a mysterious sect of elder alicorns,” Twilight added. “The ruins of their temple is probably the best place to learn about them.”

“And I like adventures.” Rainbow said matter of factly.

“Well, we will see you guys later then,” Zeus sighed sadly. “Maybe you will find the Germans and they could join you. Have fun and don’t die.”

“Uh, thanks.” Twilight frowned. “Very blunt advice.”

“He doesn’t like being left behind when the other kids go on field trips,” Ian said as he tried to stifle a laugh.

They parted and made their way towards the center of the island. Rolling, green, rocky hills and patches of forests filled the countryside. Matt rarely stayed on the broken path and ran around them like a scatterbrained child.

“This is so much like that time I went AWOL and hooked up with that farmers daughter!” The others rolled their eyes as Matt continued, “She was all goo goo over yankee boys and I indulged her for a night.”

“Didn’t her father chase you off of his property the next morning with a shotgun?” Bill stared at the loader with amused eyes. “So if this is just like that time in England where you hooked up with that girl, which one of the ponies is like the farmer’s daughter? Apple Snack or Applejack, whatever her name is, ain't here.”

Matt glared at Bill but then pointed happily at a hill. The others followed his gaze and noticed the Germans standing on the side of the rise. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo sat watching them. The faint sound of singing drifted towards them.

“They hell are they doing?” Bill asked.

“Lets go find out.” Matt ran ahead of them.

As they neared the singing became discernable. One song ended and they quickly started a new one after some quick inaudible conversation. They were coming up behind the Germans so they had yet to see the Americans and ponies approaching. The three fillies noticed them but they were enjoying the song too much to react.

Auf der Heide blüht ein kleines Blümelein und das heißt Erika.
Heiß von hunderttausend kleinen Bienelein wird umschwärmt Erika
denn ihr Herz ist voller Süßigkeit,
zarter Duft entströmt dem Blütenkleid.
Auf der Heide blüht ein kleines Blümelein und das heißt: Erika.

In der Heimat wohnt ein kleines Mägdelein und das heißt: Erika.
Dieses Mädel ist mein treues Schätzelein und mein Glück, Erika.
Wenn das Heidekraut rot-lila blüht,
singe ich zum Gruß ihr dieses Lied.
Auf der Heide blüht ein kleines Blümelein und das heißt: Erika.

In mein'm Kämmerlein blüht auch ein Blümelein und das heißt: Erika.
Schon beim Morgengrau'n sowie beim Dämmerschein schaut's mich an, Erika.
Und dann ist es mir, als spräch' es laut:
"Denkst du auch an deine kleine Braut?"
In der Heimat weint um dich ein Mägdelein und das heißt: Erika.

They finished their songs and the fillies clapped their hooves.

“That was amazing!” They echoed.

“You bastards are good singers.” Bill stated, revealing their arrival.

“Ah,” Frederic turned and nodded. “Hello Amerikaner. Yes, ve vere the musical heart of our battalion before the var started to go against us. Ve vere getting out of practice so ve decided to entertain these young ones.”

“We are going to the ruins!” Matt beamed.

“And they are haunted!” Pinkie added.

“Sounds fun,” Frederic nodded. He turned to the fillies. “Do you three vant to go too?”

“Ja!” The fillies said simultaneously. “Cutie Markierung Kreuzritter ruinieren Abenteurer!”

“Oh look,” Bill muttered to himself. “They’re learning German.”

“Gehen Sie zurück zum Ufer und warten auf die Panzers,” Frederic ordered his men.

They saluted him and ambled away. Matt started to hum a familiar tune as they started off again.

Bill ground his teeth together and called after Matt. ”I swear to god if you sing ‘We Are off to See the Wizard’ I will burn you alive!”

“Love ya too Billy!” Matt called back before running even further ahead. He took a deep breath and started to sing. “Ohhh! We are off to see the wizard! The wonderful wizard of Oz!”

“When we get there,” the driver growled. “Remind me to hide his body in a pit.”

Canterlot Palace was unnervingly quiet. Patton popped his back just to add some noise. The Princesses looked at him and the General shrugged. The room soon returned to silence.

“When did he say he would be here?” Patton grumbled.

Celestia nodded towards a window and Patton heard the sound of a steam engine simultaneously. He looked as an airship dropped down and landed on the large lawn. A ramp was lowered and minotaurs filed out onto both sides. A surprisingly small alicorn followed close behind by a filly. Then what appeared to be royalty from other nations came behind him.

“Should we go out and get this overwith?” Patton asked blandly. He fiddled with the revolvers on his side.

“Yes,” Celestia sighed sadly as they stood. “It’s for the best.”

“Sister,” Luna spoke up. Tears starting to form in her eyes. “I don’t want to do this.”

Patton was surprised to see how terrified and childlike Luna had suddenly become.
Clearly the younger sister but how much younger was she? Patton never asked.

“It will all be fine Luna,” Celestia nuzzled her sister. “Or it will all be over quickly.”

Patton nodded and they stepped into the sunlight.

Author's Note

Sorry for taking so long. Here you guys go!

Ch 25: The Meeting

Chapter 25

“When you guys said ruins, I imagined a small castle like the ones in England,” Matt said as he looked up at the crumbling spires and walls. “Not an entire city!”

“This was once the magic center of alicorn culture, if I remember correctly.” Twilight continued walking, unaware that the others had stopped. “Though I too thought it was nothing more than a large temple.”

Frederic covered his eyes, blocking the sun and giving him a clearer view of the spectacular city. “It is like Mecca to the Islamic.”

They all followed after Twilight save for Matt, who hadn’t moved. Bill looked back at the hesitant private and chuckled.

“Don’t tell me you’re wimping out, you little bastard!” He pointed at Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. “These three have more balls than you!”

The fillies looked at each other in confusion then continued next to Frederic.

Matt shook his head violently and rushed to catch up. “Oh no-no! I was just admiring the ruins and architecture.”

“Right...” Bill punched Matt in the shoulder when he rejoined them. “The boy who is afraid of old cities.”

“Old, haunted cities,” Matt whispered to himself.

The older human still heard him. “There are no such thing as ghosts, you big baby.”

“There was no such thing as talking ponies and monsters either,” Matt replied flatly.

Bill nodded, accepting Matt’s point. “Very well, Shelly. But I think our little magic friends here will protect you from Satan.”

“Oh, ha ha.”

They eventually reached the grand archway that led into the ruins, where twenty-foot-tall crumbling statues of alicorns stood on either side like stone sentries. They paused momentarily; all of them except Pinkie Pie seemed slightly afraid of entering. Past the imposing arch, the city disappeared into darkness. Rainbow Dash quickly took the role of the brave one even though fear was evident in her voice.

“Are we going to go in or just stand here like babies?” She flew into the air. “Come on guys!”

Rainbow darted through the arch and disappeared into the darkness. Twilight and Pinkie chased after her.

“Dash!” the violet unicorn called. “Don’t go too far ahead!”

The three little fillies started to pull on Frederic’s pant legs. He chuckled and followed them.

“Come on, Frederic!” Scootaloo cheered. “Lets go exploring!”

Matt and Bill stared into the darkness where everyone else had vanished. The looked at each other with nervous expressions.

“Fuck it,” Bill said, and ran headlong into the city to catch up with the others.

Matt stood alone chewing his lip. Bill called out to him.

“Come on, ya little bitch!”

The loader sighed and shuffled behind them.

“I wonder if we will find ancient magic that will help us win the war?” Twilight mumbled to herself when the others had caught up.

“That would be cool,” Rainbow Dash replied in a whisper.

The crumbling structures loomed over them ominously, making the air feel stifled. The excited fillies no longer appeared to be as energetic and they lingered close to Frederic for comfort. The German held a small Pertrix flashlight in his hands. Bill and Matt followed suit and pulled out their curved angle-heads, both of which had been stolen from a supply dump in England due to a equipment shortage for their battalion. But most of the light came from Twilight’s horn which illuminated the surrounding area in a soft purple glow.

Matt looked up at what little sunlight managed to filter through the towering buildings. “Some of these things are bigger than the skyscrapers in New York!”

Something caught Rainbow Dash’s eye, and she darted into an alleyway. They chased after her.

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight hissed. “Stop rushing off! You're going to get us lost!”

The rainbow pegasus replied with a grunt, entered a building and looked around curiously. “I wonder what this place was used for?”

“It looks like living quarters,” Frederic answered. He passed through what was once a doorway and entered a small apartment.

“This tower is a giant apartment building.” Bill noticed Rainbow Dash messing with something and approached her. “What’s that?”

“It’s a stone figurine...” The pony picked it up and gave it to Bill.

The human turned it over in his hand. It was crumbling and ancient, but despite its age was clearly a stone representation of a family. The four alicorn figures that it made up were held together in a stony embrace. Bill stared at it sadly for a moment, wondering what these ponies were like in their own time, before putting it down.

“This place is so spooky!” Pinkie Pie said with a shudder, “And not the fun spooky like on Nightmare Night.” Everyone nodded in agreement.

“What happened here?” Bill asked as they walked out of the building.

“I don’t know,” Twilight answered. “One day the alicorns just disappeared, leaving very few of their kind behind. I’ve been wanting to ask the princesses, but it didn’t feel appropriate.”

Frederic stopped abruptly and looked around. “Vere ist the young ones?”

The others halted and searched the area, but sure enough the three fillies had disappeared.

“Goddamn children,” Bill grumbled as he peeked his head into a window. “Can’t take them anywhere.”

“Should we split up?” Dash proposed.

“No!” Bill and Matt echoed. The others looked at them with puzzled expressions.
Matt continued, “In the movies and even in real life, when a group splits up people start to die.”
An image of one of her friends lying dead in the ruins flashed through Twilight's mind. “In that case, we had better stay together.” Twilight started walking and they followed.

After a good hour of wandering the city with little luck and becoming increasingly lost themselves, a small light appeared at the end of a wide street that Matt called Broadway and Frederic called the Dark Unter den Linden.

“Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom!?” Twilight called. The group started to run towards the light.

The light was emanating from a point within the massive doorway leading into a colossal building that sat directly at the end of the road.

“Twilight?” Sweetie Belle’s voice met their ears.

The three fillies galloped towards them. The young ponies around the group excitedly.

Scootaloo made a beeline towards Rainbow Dash. “We thought you guys were inside the building. That’s why we came here.”

“Why did you think we were in there?” Twilight asked.

“We heard voices..” Applebloom pointed through the doorway. “Lots of them.”

The color quickly drained from Matt’s face, and he turned and started to walk briskly away. Bill grabbed the collar of his shirt and pulled him back.

“Where do ya think you're going, ya little shit?”

The younger human struggled to get away. “I don’t want to have my soul claimed by the Devil!”

“I don’t hear any voices,” Bill pinned Matt to a wall. “It was probably their imagination.”

“Shhh!” Pinkie Pie stepped closer to the building, her ears twitching in every direction. “I hear them.”

Silence engulfed the group and they listened. A faint but easily distinguishable chorus of voices met their ears.

“It sounds like thousands of ponies are talking at once.” Twilight walked towards the building. “Lets go and investigate.”

“Click one in just in case,” Bill stated as he pulled the 1911 out of his belt. Two more metallic clicks filled the air as the humans armed themselves. Matt kissed his M3 and Frederic tapped his finger nervously against the side of his Luger, hoping Twilight would change her mind. But the purple mare continued. The rest of the group eyed the building nervously before pushing on into the structure.

The wide assortment of creatures and talking animals that sat across the table fascinated Patton. If this was not such a fragile situation, he would have been stopping by each one and asking about their history and culture. But alas, his curiosity would have to be restrained and a cold militaristic approach favored.

He sat on the left of Celestia with Luna on her sister’s right. Directly in front of the trio, watching them with cold eyes, was the Alicorn who called himself Blandire. Patton stared back with an equally cold look. Occasionally a whisper would rise from the opposing line of national leaders but silence took most of the air.

Blandire suddenly smiled. “It’s been a long time, princesses. I would love to chat and make up for the lost years but we have business to attend to. Shall we begin with the matter before us?”

Celestia nodded. Luna and Patton sat motionless. A knot formed in the General’s gut. This did not feel like a peace meeting but a court.

Blandire continued. “Both of you have escaped judgement for your crimes for more than a thousand years. The time has finally come for that to end and punishment to be decided.”

Patton decided to break his silence for the first time. “Let me guess, Mr. Bland, you are the judge with a hand picked jury?”

The alicorn raised an eyebrow in surprised, either pleasant or not, Patton could not tell. Blandire spoke a level, calm voice. “Ah, he can speak, your input will be interesting but useless. This is our world and our matters, not yours.”

The General was surprised. As far as he knew, nobody had informed them of what he was or where he had come from. He instantly put two and two together. “I take it that I am not the first to arrive in this place.”

“True.” Blandire nodded and smiled widely. “There was one other who came a long time ago, summoned by the very princesses that sit next to you. Let me guess, they never told you?. Which brings me to the next bit I want to say. Since this is our world and our struggle, you can be spared and allowed to leave.”

Patton shook his head and looked over at Celestia. She still faced Blandire but her eyes momentarily flickered in his direction. “I think I will stay here. I have too much invested here to not see it through and I think you're just talking out of your ass with this judgement shit.”

An angry murmur erupted from the creatures sitting across from them. A minotaur stood up and spat in Patton’s direction. “How dare you talk that way to a being of truth!”

Patton wrapped his hand around one of his revolvers as the minotaur went on. “If this was a council back in my nation you would have been torn apart!”

“Sit down cow-boy,” Patton growled.

The minotaur’s mouth dropped open. “How dare you call me that! Do you not know who-”

“Sit down, Bull King,” Blandires polite voice cut in. The minotaur complied and the alicorn turned his attention to Patton. “Very well, you have now tied your fate with theirs.”

“Understood,” the General replied flatly.

Blandire quickly returned his attention to the sisters. “Without further interruption I shall now list the crimes which you will be punished for. The nations of the Gryphon Empire and the Labyrin Kingdom set forth the charges stating your regime has brought famine to their lands due to your overzealous use of weather manipulating magic.”

The minotaur that had been called a cow-boy by Patton thumped his chest and a griffon, wearing what reminded Patton of a 18th century French uniform, bowed his head.

Blandire continued. “The dragons believe that you have stolen their ancient resting grounds and they are now forced to remain in their overly crowded lands fighting amongst themselves for survival.”

A small humanoid dragon ground his teeth together and a puff of smoke rose from his nostril.

“The Diamond Dogs state that they were forced to remain underground, living in appalling conditions. The list goes on but I am anxious to hear what you have to say, Celestia. You have been quiet the entire time.”

The older Princess sighed. Patton could hear a mix of painful emotions in her breath. “There is nothing I can say that will change your minds. These accusations will neither be affirmed or refuted by me. All I wanted was the safety and happiness of my ponies. You are set against me and this judgment can not be averted.”

“You came here knowing that you and your sister were never leaving.” Blandire shook his head and looked at Patton. “And they dragged you into this.”

“But those accusations by these nations are not what you really want vengeance for, is it.” Celestia’s voice was calm yet threatening. “Say it, Blandire, son of Gold Breath, say why you hate me so.”

The dark alicorn's mood changed so rapidly that Patton sat back in his chair, shocked. Blandire stood, his eyes wide, teeth bared and his words full of hate.

“You killed them! All of them!” He leaned closer to Celestia. “Almost every stallion, mare and foal murdered! Like so many candles in the wind! You and your sister killed them all!”

Patton snapped his attention to Celestia and Luna. The older sister remained motionless but her eyes filled with tears. Luna’s face remained hidden under her mane.

Blandire’s rage continued. “All for what? To create the Elements of Harmony? Were the lives of our friends and family that worthless to you? Were the lives of your mother and father? My family? My children?”

“It had to be done,” Celestia whispered through the tears. “We sacrificed our future so the younger races could survive.”

“You sacrificed our future!” Blandire spat. “No more lies!”

“I am sorry that you lost everything dear to you.” Luna looked up, her eyes also filling with tears. “I regretted it too and turned against my sister but I understand now that it was necessary. Please, will you understand?”

“Only the alicorns that were away or performing the spell survived,” Blandire sat back down, his rage cooling but still evident under the layers of self control. “I should have brought my family with me when I was searching for a new home. But that is in the past and I will have my justice now.”

“The only one you should hate is Discord.” Celestia looked the opposing alicorn in the eyes. “He was the reason why it was necessary.”

Blandire ground his teeth together. “Says the mare who trusted him even after he showed his true colors. You might even do it again if you had the chance.”

“That has nothing to do with this.” Celestia’s mood became hostile. “I will say no more. Let your judgment be complete then.”

“Very well,” Blandire nodded. He motioned for the six minotaurs in the doorway. “The style of your executions has yet to be decided.”

Celestia turned to Luna and whispered. Patton could barely hear what she said.

“Goodbye my sister and good luck. You know what to do. Perhaps we will see each other again.”

Then all hell broke loose. The minotaurs started to move forward menacingly. Patton kicked back from the table, yanking both his revolvers and opening fire at the approaching guards, hitting four of them. Patton grimaced, knowing that the guns he held contained only four more shots each. The small Colt 1903 in his hip pocket held eight, but getting to it in time would be next to impossible.

The stained glass windows behind him shattered and ten grey ponies in violet armor charged in. They protectively surrounded Patton and Luna who were now backing away from the table. The general was surprised to notice that each of the new arrivals had a pair of bat wings. Clearly they were Luna’s personal guard coming to rescue their princess.

Celestia remained motionless in her seat. Patton spared a surprised glance in her direction, wondering why she didn’t try to flee as well. Before he could make another move, the room suddenly disappeared, swallowed in a brilliant, white flash.

“It’s like a cathedral in here,” Bill whispered. “But far larger.”

The dark interior of the temple pushed down on them even though it was so spacious. Massive pillars held up the domed roof and the marble floor shone in the lights.

“How is this still standing?” Twilight murmured to herself. “This place is ancient.”

“Magic,” Matt replied with a hint of humor.

Twilight shrugged. “Perhaps. This place is filled with abnormal amounts of magic.”

“Do you hear the voices clearer now?” Scootaloo pipped up.

“I hear something but it doesn’t really sound like voices anymore,” Rainbow Dash replied. “Sounds more like a small waterfall is in here somewhere.”

Matt tripped on a pile of rubble and fell, letting out a high scream as the floor rushed up to meet his face. His M3 went sliding across the ground and into the surrounding darkness.

“Jesus Christ almighty.” The Virginian roughly picked the younger man up. “I can’t take you anywhere, can I? Now we need to find your fuckin’ gun.”

“Eh thunk eh bruck muh nose,” Matt whimpered as he wiped blood from his face. “Whah does bad sturf alwahs heppen to meh?”

Frederic held out a roll of gauze to the wounded human. “Because you are an idiot.”

“Exactly,” Bill laughed. “Fred, I like you more and more.”

“Please don’t call me Fred.”

Pinkie’s voice called from the darkness. “I found his gun.”

“Oh great.” Bill walked towards the party ponies voice. “The insane one has a weapon now.”

They found Pinkie standing at the base of a large platform with two sets of stairs leading up the sides. Matt picked up his gun and looked up with the others.

“It’s an altar of some sort,” Twilight said absentmindedly as she walked up the steps. “I think I know what this place is.”

The others followed up behind her. A stone slab twenty feet high rose out of the darkness in front of them. On it was six different symbols. The cascading sound of voices seemed to be emanating from it.

“These are the ancient symbols for the Elements of Harmony.” The purple mare put her hoof against it. “I think this is where the Elements were created!”

“Cool,” Matt muttered as he walked around it. He quickly discovered a small stairway that led down into the lower parts of the temple. Without looking back he wandered into the darkness alone.

“I wonder how they did it,” Twilight was still talking aloud to herself.

“It probably took lots and lots of magic,” Sweetie Belle said in awe.

Bill looked around. “Where the fuck did our pet dumbass go?”

“He disappeared behind the rock thingy,” Pinkie bounced to the rear of the slab. “Matt!”

The chamber was suddenly filled with a brilliant white light that faded almost instantly. The humans and ponies looked around their dark surroundings but saw nothing.

A familiar commanding voice cut through the darkness. “You owe me many answers, Princess. First of all, where are we?”

“I don’t know where we are at,” Luna’s voice replied. “I sent us wherever Twilight Sparkle was. Apparently she is in a dark room in...”

Her voice trailed off. Twilight shrieked when Luna appeared out of the darkness directly in front of her.

“Why are you here!” the alicorn demanded. Luna’s guards followed by Patton came up behind her.

“I-I am sorry.” Twilight cowered back. “I didn’t know that I wasn’t supposed to come here.”

Luna’s expression softened and tears started to form in her eyes. “It’s alright, Twilight Sparkle. Today has been a dark day and seeing this place again is extra painful now.”

“Princess?” Twilight stepped closer to Luna. “What happened? What is wrong?”

Luna shook her head and looked up towards the ceiling. “I fear my sister is gone, or soon will be.”

Twilight could not believe it “Princess Celestia can’t be dead! No. You must be mistaken!”

“I hope that I am.”

“That is another thing that is bugging me,” Patton stepped forward. “Why didn’t we bring Celestia with us?”

Luna remained silent for a while before answering. “She told me not to.”

“Why?” Twilight interjected.

“I don’t know,” the princess paced back and forth. “She always had her own plans and maybe she thought she could save us by offering herself up to appease Blandire’s anger. But I don’t know. I think there is more than just anger driving him.”

“Hey guys!” Matt appeared at the top of the stairs giving no heed to Luna or Patton. “You need to see this.”

“Not now, Private Novack,” Patton growled.

Matt went white in the face, noticing Patton and Luna for the first time. “Sorry sir, but this is important.”

Patton didn't become a senior leader by ignoring his subordinates. Any soldier who believed something strongly enough to brave Patton's fearsome reputation clearly had an important point to make. He gestured for the Private to lead on.

Matt disappeared back into the stairway. The others followed after him until it opened up into a small underground chamber with rocky walls. In the middle was a polished stone sarcophagus with a granite block at the head. On it was inscribed a name and citation.

Patton read it aloud. “Here sleeps Robert Edward Lee, General of the Army of Northern Virginia. Brought here as a savior, he will return home when the beings of this world have come to live in peace.”

Author's Note

I know many of you are going to ask. Why Lee? First of all, I love Robert E Lee. One of my favorite Generals of all time. Second of all I needed an English speaking General that could have communicated with the alicorn's when he first arrived. Alexander the Great, Sun Tzu, Horatio Nelson and a few others were considered. Me and Totalynotabrony settled on Lee.

Ch 26: Vengeance

Chapter 26

Silence dominated the tomb as the ponies and humans stared at the stone. The only sound was the occasional, faint clatter of armor from Luna’s guards.

Bill was the first one to break the silence. “Robert E. Lee? This is bullshit. I’ve been to his grave in Lexington. This can’t be Lee.”

The group turned towards Luna. Patton took a step closer to the princess. “What is going on here? We require details.”

Luna sighed. “This is the tomb of one of our greatest heroes. He existed in your world and he existed in ours. Time means nothing to the void between our universes.”

“Just what the hell does that mean?” growled Patton.

“It means that the timeline of our worlds do not go side by side but in a sporadic motion around each other. Lee has yet to die in your world but at the same time he has died. If Lee is back on your world though that is a good thing, it means you were returned.”

“It means Lee was returned,” Patton said, glancing over his shoulder at the stone sarcophagus. “I don’t know if that tomb is empty and Lee’s body is back on Earth. So we won’t know if we have gone back yet.”

Luna nodded. “True, but Lee is in there and he has yet to return. I suppose your personal fates are undecided yet, but apparently his has.”

“I’m lost,” Matt chimed in. “All this universe and time stuff is crazy sounding. Also, who is this Robert E. Lee guy? I just found a tomb with a human name on it and you guys say he’s famous?”

The murderous glare that the Californian got from Bill was almost lethal. Matt’s eyes went wide in fear.

“How the fuck do you not know who General Lee was?” The Virginian screamed. Veins popped up on his forehead. “I-I don’t understand how you can be so stupid!”

“Was he an American hero?” Matt circled around the tomb, acting like he was examining the stone but in truth was trying to distance himself from Bill. “All I know are my baseball players.”

Bill was unable to speak through his rage. His response was nothing more than a pained growling gurgle.

“Sergeant Harper, you will calm down,” barked Patton.

“Sorry sir.” The angry Virginian gave Matt one more threatening glance before facing the General. “It’s just, my Grandaddy fought with Lee in A. P. Hill’s Brigade and this boy is disgracing our history.”

Patton nodded. “My Grandfather led the 22nd Virginia but I am not letting Private Novack’s ignorance anger me.”

Matt sighed sadly. His intelligence was now being insulted by the highest ranking person in the 3rd Army. He cast his eyes downward in a pout and noticed a circular stone with a crystal protruding from the top at the foot of the sarcophagus. He reached his hand down to touch it but a lavender hoof blocked him. The human looked up at a frowning Twilight.

“Don’t touch,” she said disapprovingly. “It’s enchanted.”

On the other side of the room the conversation was continuing.

Frederic brushed his hand on the headstone, wiping the dust away. “So your long dead General makes it home but it is unclear if ve do?”

“How does somebody who’s dead get home?” Rainbow Dash interjected. “It’s not like they can wander off by themselves.”

“He isn’t dead, is he?” Patton questioned in a quiet tone. “It says on his headstone that he “sleeps,” not that he is dead. His history back in our world, if I understand this correctly, has yet to be written. Am I right Princess?”

Luna nodded. “Powerful magic was placed on him long ago, preserving him in an everlasting sleep until the power that closed his eyes returns to awaken him.”

“What power was that?” Twilight asked, her curiosity overcoming the sadness that had engulfed her when the news of Celestia’s uncertain fate met her ears.

“At the time it was my sister and I. We wanted to protect him from the destruction and chaos that was filling our world.” Luna paused, deep in thought about past events. “But that power has long since left us and moved on to better ponies.”

“Who?” Twilight knew the answer right as the words left her mouth.

Luna gave a smile that conveyed sorrow as well. “You and your friends. The power was the Elements of Harmony.”

“Should we wake him now?” Bill looked at the sarcophagus, eager to meet his hero.

“I’ll leave that to General Patton.” Luna looked at the human general, who was staring at the stone, deep in thought.

“Not yet,” he replied. “But I’ll think about it.”

“Can we leave now?” Sweetie Belle asked. The three fillies had been huddling near Frederic the whole time. “This place is starting to scare me.”

“Yeah!” the other two chorused.

“Let us go then.” said Luna. Leading the way with her guards in tow and the others following close behind.

The trek out of the city took a far shorter amount of time with Luna leading them. The Princess kept her eyes on the street, not once looking up at the surrounding buildings. Patton guessed that there were too many painful memories in those empty structures.

Waiting outside of the archway stood Ian, Jeff, the Germans, and a snoozing Zeus sitting in his wheelchair.

“There you guys are,” Ian called as the group emerged from the darkness. “We were about to go in after... General Patton and Princess Luna! When did you two get here?”

Zeus woke up abruptly and crisply saluted the General along with Ian and Jeff. The Germans greeted Frederic, showing little attention to the Americans or ponies.

“Come,” Patton said as he and Luna brushed past. They wanted to get to the makeshift Equestrian city as quickly as they could. “We have work to do; and our situation has changed greatly and not for the better.”

That evening, Patton sat in Luna’s ship looking over maps as the princess herself sat behind a desk doing paperwork. Unexpectedly she broke into tears. Patton looked up and watched her cry quietly for a time, before she managed to regain her composure and resume her work.

The General sighed. “Your sister seems like a powerful and intelligent individual. I doubt anything terrible has happened to her.”

“I do hope you are right General.” Luna didn’t care that he had witnessed her outburst. “But we will find out tomorrow.”

Patton looked back up at the Princess. “How?”

“If the sun rises tomorrow.”

Day 24

The rails had been destroyed. By whom? Shining Armor didn’t know; but enemy activity this far west, this early was not a good sign and he was just happy that his trains hadn’t derailed. With less than 20 miles from Vanhoover to go, where the navy was supposed to be waiting for them, his army was going to have to be on alert the rest of the way. His trains now sat end on end with his entire army filing out, preparing for the march ahead. It was early morning and the sunrise wasn’t due to for six more hours, the stars being the only light in the sky. If there was any enemy activity in the area, then the darkness would hide them.

Shining Armor stood on top of a railcar watching his troops before directing his attention to his officers directly below him. They looked up at their general in anticipation.

“First Corp will lead the way into the city and secure the outskirts of Vanhoover. Second Corp will arrive after, push deeper into the city and secure the harbor. I want the city fortified incase of attack. Understand?”

“Yes General,” the two corp commanders replied.

Brigadier Sprinter spoke up. “What about all civilians still in the city?”

Shining Armor thought for a moment before responding. “If there is room in the rescue fleet then we will try to bring as many as we can with us.”

“Yes sir!” they chorused.

“General Sprinter,” Shining Armor called. “Tell Colonel Spitfire and her lancers to scout the city and report back to me.”

Sprinter saluted and ran to his brigade. A few minutes later the 1st Lancers could be faintly seen, taking off into the starry night sky.

A road followed along the side of the tracks and the threat of an ambush was likely, but there was no other way for the army to move. Mountains to the north and south and nearly impassable woods in all directions meant that the road was the only way through. Shining Armor’s heart beat sporadically as they passed through the darkness all the while hoping that his fears proved false.

All along the lines there could be heard whispering from the soldiers and the occasional hush from an officer. The sense of insecurity was widespread throughout the army. Five hours and 10 miles later, the city of Vanhoover could be seen between the mountains. The army instantly became more lively at the sight of their destination.

Shining Armor was resting on the side of the road when Spitfire returned with her regiment. She landed heavily in front of him, weary looking.

“Sir,” the pegasus said between breaths. “The city is unoccupied by enemy forces. But there was activity around the Smoky Mountain. Airships are dropping off ground forces and it looks like they are going to try and claim the city before us.”

“What about the Navy?” the General demanded, trying to hide his rising panic. “Are they there waiting for us?”

Spitfire shook her head. “The ocean is clear of ships, Equestrian or other.”

Shining’s heart dropped. He tried to regain his wits before anyone noticed his fear. “Tell- tell the Corp Commanders to doubletime it. Our troops can rest when they arrive.”

“Yes sir!” Spitfire saluted then leaped back into the sky.

“Unless we arrive too late,” the General mumbled under his breath.

Shining Armor watched his army pass for a few minutes before feeling guilty that he was resting while they did not. He fell in next to the Brigadier of the 13th Brigade, 2nd Corps. A rowdy group that was composed of hard talking and hard hitting Manehattan ponies. The most temperamental of them all was their commander, Brigadier Sassafrass. A mare from downtown Manehattan.

“Sir, beggin’ your pardon but I must know something,” she said the moment when Shining Armor walked up next to her. “But why do you always send the 1st Corps and that darn Charger Brigade in first? Yah afraid that us fire hearted folk of the big cities don’t have the nerve to lead the lines? We may not have been the first to dive headlong into the fray like that darn 1st Brigade but we were right behind them! Sorry for my outburst sir but I got to know.”

Shining let out a deep breath. Of all the Brigades he could have fallen into, it had to be the 13th. “I understand that you are eager to prove yourself but it is quite simple why I send the 1st Corps before you. The numerical order makes it easier on me and my officers. I trust you and your brigades skill completely and I believe that you will have plenty of chances to see the thick of action.”

It was mostly truth but it all actuality he did trust the 1st Corps more than the 2nd. Sassafras thought about the General’s answer for a moment and seemed content with it. There was a quiet whistling of wings overhead followed by Spitfire landing next to them. She saluted then promptly gave Shining her news.

“The Charger Brigade is just now reaching the outskirts of town and no enemy have yet to arrive.”

One of the many knots disappeared in Shining’s chest. “Very good.”

Spitfire disappeared once again into the sky. That was when Shining armor noticed how dark it still was. By now the horizon should have been turning a peach color but everything was still black.

“I wonder if the princesses are prolonging the night to hide our army.” The General whispered hopefully.

Shining Armor decided not to think about it. There was too much on his plate at the moment to be worrying about the decisions of the princesses. He marched in silence until the entrance of Vanhoover rose up before him. There he left the 13th Brigade and searched for his personal officers. He found them using a bank as their headquarters. Outside of the building though was a large crowd of civilians that were left behind by the Navy. They blocked his way, begging him for everything, from sanctuary, to food for their foals. He tried to reassure them that help would arrive as he forced himself through the crowd.

When he finally got inside, he turned to one of his officers. “Get a detail out there to disperse that crowd. I want to help them, but it won’t do any good if I have to send out dispatches and our messengers can't get out of the door.”

A pegasus messenger flew through a window and gave Shining Armor a letter. The General read it to himself.

“The rest of the city and the harbor have been taken,” he said happily.

The General made his way to a table where maps and documents were being set out. One of his officers started to speak.

“We have full control of the city,” he said. “But our scouts say that a sizable force is forming at the base of the Smoky Mountain.”

Shining Armor stopped him. “How large is sizable?”

The officer shrugged. “Large enough to be a threat. But we don’t think they know we are here.”

Another pegasus flew through the window. “Sir, small skirmishes are happening on the southeast side of the city, near the Tall Tale Forest. The enemy column came within meters of our picket line before realising that we were there. We fired two cannon shots to scare them off. They fell back into the forest, but an attack is likely.”

“Thank you,” Shining Armor said to the messenger. “Tell the First Corps to reinforce the south roads leading into the city. Arm the civilians if we have to.”

The messenger saluted then flew out the way she came. The rest of the morning passed with very little happening. Shining Armor used the lull in the activity to rest. It was a deep and dreamless sleep, and the General was thankful that it wasn’t one of the nightmares that had been plaguing him recently. A few hours later one of his officers roused him.

“What is it,” Shining asked drowsily.

“A messinger is here from the enemy army.”

Shining Armor sat up immediately and threw his armor on. He followed the officer out of the bank. The sky was still dark and starry despite it being late in the morning. The General directed his attention from the sky to a young gryphon standing in between two pony guards.

“General Shining Armor I presume?” she asked. “I have a message for you from General Sharp Horns.”

Shining Armor said nothing and glared menacingly at the gryphon. She waited for him to respond, but eventually realised that he was going to remain silent.

“The message is that if you and your army drop their weapons and disband you can leave and go at your leisure. No harm will come to any of you and the prisoners we captured will be freed.” The gryphon pointed at a hill outside of the town where a line of fifty ponies sat with minotaurs and gryphons holding knives and torches behind them. The messenger continued with a smile. “If you refuse, then we will execute them and destroy your army.”

Shining Armor growled, only cowards used the lives of prisoners as bargaining chips. He looked up at the helpless ponies on the hill then at his officers and soldiers. A look of fear met him, but he could also see that they were not ready to give up the fight. He looked back up at the hill and sighed.

He dropped his eyes and whispered. “I am sorry.”

The crew of the Storm of Vengeance was lined up on either side of her. Silky Wind looked at them sadly, wishing that it hadn’t come to this. Behind her, a minotaur shifted impatiently and the sound of his knife clattering against his armor sent chills down the mare’s spine. She looked down at Vanhoover, at the regimental flags of her fellow Equestrians hidden amongst breastworks and barricades. Silky knew that Shining Armor would never surrender even if it meant the death of her crew. Too much was at stake.

A mare next to her started to cry silently. Silky took a deep breath. One last act of defiance against her enemies. One last song for Equestria.

“Come my fellow flyers,

follow the swift spring breeze,

pull that rope firm and fast,

sail the blue open sky,

Hurrah, hurrah, Equestria.”

She raised her voice as more ponies joined in.

“Take your pike, set the hook,

load the gun with round shot,

take a breath of free air,

and give a cry, victory!

Hurrah, hurrah, Equestria!”

Silky Wind felt the knife press up against her neck, but she didn’t falter in her song. They weren’t going to kill her, not yet. A griffon flew towards them from the city.

“For we Equestrians,

shall never know fear,

as long as we hold firm,

against the wild wind,

Hurrah, hurrah, Equestria!”

Silky could hear the minotaurs and griffons giving orders, but she gave them no heed. In the distance she believed she could hear the Army singing along with her.

“Stand strong my free brother,

stand strong my free sister,

for they will never win,

as we hold together,

Hurrah hurrah Equestria!”

The last words to the song were barely out of Silky Wind's mouth when the knife slid across her throat. The mare collapsed heavily to the ground as her blood pooled around her. As she fell deeper into darkness, the last thing she heard was a vengeful thunder of cannons erupting from the city. The hill, the dying bodies of the ponies and their executioners quickly becoming engulfed in artillery fire.

General Sharp Horns could not believe it. He had been sure that the pony army would surrender without a fight, especially after he threatened to execute the prisoners. He actually had no urge to kill them in cold blood, a most dishonorable thing for a minotaur noble to do, but when the Equestrians refused to surrender, he’d had no choice. If he had let the prisoners go against his previous word, then he would have been labeled a liar by his soldiers and a soft heart by his enemy.

But what got Sharp Horns even more confused was the fact that the ponies lashed out with such devastating firepower and hate that his troops fell back more than a mile in fear of being the next target after the hill was turned to ashes. The ponies were proving to be warriors worthy of immortalization in minotaur war songs as a valiant enemy. But they were still ponies, and ponies were cowards by nature.

“Bull General Sharp Horns,” a Gryphon spoke up, snapping the minotaur from his thoughts. “A message from the ponies.”

He took the paper from the messenger and read it to himself.

This is a warning to the invaders of our homes. Every move you make to take this city will be countered by the revenge hungry army of Western Equestria. Our one and only goal now is to kill every last one of you. Once you enter the city there will be no escape. Leave now or face absolute destruction.

-General Shining Armor

Sharp Horns looked at the dark city, silhouetted against the starry sky. It suddenly seemed more imposing.

“Ponies are cowards by nature,” he muttered to himself.

“I still don’t understand why you stayed.” Blandire looked out of the window at Canterlot spread below him in the darkness. “You could probably escape now.”

He stopped talking and stood quietly. Celestia watched him with shadowy eyes.

Blandire turned and looked at her. “And yet you don’t. Therefore I am led to believe that you are trying to gain something. What do you want, Princess?”

Celestia sat up straight, the chains keeping her in the chair pulling tight. “I want you to leave but that is not going to happen. With me, the center of your hate, as your captive I hope that you would spare my ponies and maybe, my sister.”

“It was never my goal to harm them,” Blandire shot back.

“Is that why you sent Razor?” the Princess inquired. “So the harm that you did not intend wouldn’t be caused by you?”

He opened his mouth to reply but snapped it shut. He turned his attention back to the window. “Razor is a story all on his own but I will admit that I was regrettably involved. He worshiped me as a god, a liberator of what he imagined Equestria should be. He took my goals and twisted them into cruel misunderstandings. He recruited criminals and outcast of my allies and invaded without my consent. I am sorry for his actions and the blood he had shed in my name.”

“I doubt the truth in that,” Celestia hissed.

“It is the truth whether you believe it or not.” He continued to look out of the window. “Perhaps you are right. Perhaps after justice is delivered and you're punished for your crimes my anger may be abated. But, not yet.”

He left the window and opened the door. Eight minotaurs entered bearing black and silver chains.

“Come Princess,” Blandire smiled. “Your judgement has been decided.”

They led her silently through the castle and out into the courtyard. Celestia was surprised to see none of the common executioner equipment but a lone platform.

“Before you came to power in Equestria it took fifteen of the most powerful unicorns more than half of the night to raise the sun,” Blandire stated as they stepped onto the platform. “The night has lasted long enough. Would you mind raising it for us, one last time?”

Celestia looked down on the smaller alicorn in contempt then up at the sky. Her horn started to shine brightly. More than a thousand years of raising the sun and it had become so easy. So trivial. Within a blink of her eye the bright orb of heat and light crept over the horizon.

Blandire nodded. “Far better than fifteen unicorns.”

“What is the fate you have decided for me?” Celestia said. She stood tall and unwavering as the minotaurs chained her to the platform. “What gruesome death do you have planned?”

“Death would be to easy,” Blandire said as he stepped off the platform. “Have you ever heard of The Deprivation?”

Celestia's eyes went wide and a shiver shot down her back. They weren't going to kill her, they were going to try and humiliate her.

Blandire noticed the Princesses’ slight reactions and smiled. “Of course you heard of it. It is the most famous of all alicorn punishments. It was often done to those loyal to Discord and now it seems all too fitting to be done to the greatest enemy of the alicorns.”

Celestia looked slowly around, her heart pounding in her chest. For the spell to work there needed to be a second victim. She noticed the dark-yellow filly that had accompanied Blandire.

“You claim to not act in cruelty!” Celestia screamed. Her anger finally rising up. “Yet you will sacrifice this innocent foal to have your misdirected revenge!”

“You sacrificed thousands,” Blandire shot back calmly. He nudged the filly into the platform and she walked uneasily towards the Princess. “I can sacrifice one if I want.”

“I did it to save millions!” Celestia growled.

Blandire’s horn started to glow. His smile grew wider. “So am I.”

Escape was no longer possible. The chains that held her still were crafted out of the same magic negating metal that the minitaur Kith Kul wore as their necklaces. Celestia looked down at the filly who looked back up at her.

She looked up at the Princess in confusion. “What’s going on?”

A tear slid down Celestia's cheek. “It’s all going to be alright, little one.”

Celestia leaned over and softly nuzzled the filly as a wave of magic washed over them. Then everything went dark. Blandire waited for the haze caused by the spell to disappear. He turned and spoke to one of the nearest minotaurs.

“You are sure that the chains you created would allow my spell through but not hers?”

“Yes my lord,” the minotaur replied. “Those chains took three years to craft and all of our magic breaking skills were used in their creation. Us minotaurs are the best at stopping and bending pony magic.”

Blandire nodded. “I hope you are right.”

The haze finally cleared revealing the platform. Blandire smiled triumphantly. The body of Celestia had disappeared, replaced by a pile of dust quickly blowing away in the wind. The earth pony foal lay on the ground, unconscious. The Bull King approached the filly and lifted her up by the scruff of the neck.

“All hail the great and powerful Celestia!” he jeered before breaking into laughter.

The other creatures present joined in, “All hail the great and powerful Celestia!”

The filly that was now Celestia was handed over to Blandire who magically held the young pony before him. Her dazed eyes cracked slowly opened just as light from the sun passed over the courtyard wall. Blandire playfully ruffled the filly’s orange and crimson mane.

“You asked if my anger would dissipate after my vengeance was complete,” he whispered to her. “The answer is and always will be, no. Not until my family and everyone I loved is returned to me.”

He tossed Celestia to a gryphon who clasped the filly harshly in his claws.

“What should I do with her?” the gryphon asked.

Blandire shrugged. “Drop her off in the city somewhere. We move on with my plans and she is no use to me.”

The griffin nodded and took off into the sky. Celestia remained silent and motionless as she numbly watched her city pass below her. Outwardly she seemed defeated but a surprising new resolve was taking effect in her heart. She now realised the real motives behind Blandire’s actions and she had to warn his true targets.

She had to warn Twilight and her friends.

After circling Canterlot for a bit the griffin landed in an empty street and dropped the filly onto the cobblestone. Celestia lay motionless. She wanted to move but all of her energy had been drained.

A few minutes passed. A mare slipped silently out of her home, cautiously approached then softly lifted and carried the young pony into her house.

Author's Note

So, this chapter is either going to be a hit, make people cry or get me killed. Perhaps all three. So much stuff was dropped on you at once and I don't know how you will take it. So, what do you guys think?

I have big stuff planned so the deepness is just getting started.

Ch 27: Growing Battles

Chapter 27

Day 25

The sun didn’t rise the second morning after Celestia’s capture. Luna stared silently out of the wide window of her room at the rapidly growing city that spread into the island countryside. They were her responsibility now and the weight of each life dragged down on her shoulders. The princess took a deep breath before raising the sun herself, an action she had only done a few times before.

She turned and faced the humans and Elements of Harmony that had been waiting patiently for her to address them. Patton sat at his own desk, busily going through papers but occasionally he would glance up and watch with a critical eye. They stood perfectly still except for Matt who nervously rocked back and forth on his heels and Zeus who leaned heavily on a pair of crutches.

“We have assignments for you,” Luna said slowly. “We are at war and we need everypony assisting. Twilight, I am putting you in charge of the research and development department.”

Twilight, watching the sun that Luna had raised claw its way up the horizon, didn’t respond. Her eyes were glazed over and it looked like she had been crying recently.

“Twilight? Did you hear me?”

The lavender pony snapped back to reality and nodded her head slowly. “Yes princess.”

Luna smiled sadly at Twilight before directing her attention to the others. “Pinkie Pie, you are being put in charge of the morale department. There are none better suited to lifting the spirits of the soldiers and exiles. Just be careful to not let it bring down your own spirits in the process.”

“You can count on me, princess!”

“Rarity, you are assisting production management. You have a history in that, though this will be with tools of war and not dresses.”

“Understood, your highness.” The fashion pony had none of the flamboyant expression in her voice.

“Fluttershy, you will be assisting the medical department. Also, there are quite a few foals who are orphaned or have parents that are too busy with the war effort and need attention. I want you to make sure they are cared for.”

“Yes, princess.” The yellow pegasus gave a nervous sigh. She too seemed to be sinking into despair.

“Applejack, you are heading the produce and agricultural resources department. There is land being set forth in the southern end of the island for farming.”

“Ah won’t let you down, ma’am.” Applejack sounded strong and optimistic but underneath was pain.

“Rainbow Dash,” Luna gave the multi-colored mare a stern look. “I have no assignment for you other than if your friends need your help, be there for them.”

“Will do, princess.” Dash seemed slightly let down due to the Princess not having a specialised mission for her.

Luna gave a small smile before moving her attention once again. “General Patton, you may address your men now.”
The General nodded and made his way to stand before the other humans. He looked over a piece of paper before speaking in a direct manner.

“Most of you will be helping the ponies directly. Lieutenant Collins, you will be working alongside me, as usual. Corporal Marshall, I see that you're healing quite quickly. Pony magic is proving quite useful yet again. You will be assisting Rarity in her job seeing as that you are not completely healed and from what your commanding officer has told me, you had a part time job at a factory in Detroit. Private Novack, you're working with the pink one for the time being.” Patton went quiet as he looked through the papers once again. “Fisher, you will be working with Twilight Sparkle, since it appears you are more intelligent than you let on. Sergeant Harper, you will be maintaining the tank for a while. Is all of this understood?”

The Americans gave a quick and uniform salute. Patton returned it then glared at the Germans.

“Do what you usually do. Help if you want to but I have no control over you.”

“It wouldn’t do any good if ve didn’t assist.” Frederic replied. “I vill divide my men and put them to vork. Perhaps in one of the factories after they are built.”

“Thank you,” Patton replied as he gave him a quick salute that Frederic returned. Patton turned to face Luna. “That’s all Princess, anything else you want to say?”

The tall pony thought for a moment. The despair and sadness filling the room was tearing her apart. Luna wanted to say something uplifting. “Only that we find ourselves in dark times but if we don’t give up hope we will pull through.”
Matt and Pinkie seemed to be the only ones to take the advice to heart and they smiled widely. The others just gave a slight nod or no reaction at all.

“You may go now,” Luna said quietly.

“Everyone except Lieutenant Collins are dismissed,” Patton said before returning to his desk.

The others quickly and silently filed out. When they had gone Ian approached Patton.

“What is going on sir? Has anything changed?”

The General continued to sit and dwell over his papers but her replied slowly. “As far as we know, nothing has changed except what is already bad going for worse. Half of our army is stranded on the mainland, half of our navy disappeared and a letter just arrived this morning that Shining Armor and his soldiers are surrounded and already the crew of an airship were executed before them in an attempt to force a surrender.”

The sound of Luna sending a letter in a puff of smoke distracted Ian momentarily. He then leaned in closer to Patton. “This is reminding me a little too much with the events in our world. We are stranded on an island miles away from a mainland controlled by hostile occupying forces. Just like how we were on England.”

“I too have noticed the similarities.” The other human nodded his head but otherwise continued to read.

“But the similarities end there,” the lieutenant sighed as he pulled up a chair and sat across from Patton. “We don’t have any allies.”

“We are hoping to change that.” Luna stated. She looked up from her own paperwork and stared sadly at the humans. “Blandire says he has gained the allegiance of every nation but in truth he has only those who he deemed useful. The main zebra nations and the large country of Saddle Arabia still remain neutral. But I have reason to believe that our enemy is going to make a move on them sooner or later.”

“Saddle Arabia?” Ian muttered to himself, slightly amused. “Are those the only nations that we can get on our side?”

“For now, yes.”

The younger human sat quietly for a moment. “How are we going to do that? Nobody will want to help an exiled army stuck on an island.”

Luna gave the first genuine smile of the day. “By showing them that we are not as weak as it might appear.”

“I proposed sending an expedition to these nations with prototypes for new pony weapons based off of human ones.” Patton quickly pulled several copies of blueprints and set them before Ian who picked them up and flipped through the pages. “Combustion engines, firearms, modern artillery, heavy warships and armored vehicles. We make an expeditionary force, kind of like America’s old Great White Fleet, and send it to them to appreciate.”

The blueprints were unlike anything Ian had seen back in the real world. “Did you design some of these, sir?”

Paton gave a dismissive shrug and then smiled. “Yes. I have always been a slight artist and designer by heart. Did you know I designed the 1913 cavalry sabre?”

“Did not know that, sir.”

The General went silent for a second. “Speaking of sabres. I have noticed the dominance of melee combat in this world and in case you and your men ever find yourselves in a tight spot I think issuing you each your own sabres would be beneficial.”

“I think I agree, sir.”

“Very good,” Patton beamed. His attitude had made a complete turn around. “Perhaps I can finally get to see my swords in actual combat!”

The door was suddenly thrown open and Flight Admiral Windy Wings rushed in. An expression of pure anguish etched across her face as tears streamed down her eyes.

“Princess Luna! I demand that I take my fleet immediately to Van Hoover and attack the enemy. Please!”

The Princess took a slow breath, noticing the tears steaming down the Admiral’s face. She had sent the pony a letter detailing the recent events, not only because her daughter had been a casualty but because she was a senior officer who needed to know what was happening.

“I am sorry, but we are unable to enact any large engagements at this time. Your fleet must be reserved until we can find out what happened to Turbulent Waters.” Luna said calmly as sorrow and rage filled the Admiral’s eyes.

Windy Wings shook in a wave of emotions. “They killed my daughter! My little filly! They killed her in cold blood! All I ask is a chance to avenge her and prevent her death from being in vain!”

“I am sorry, Admiral.”

The pony, remained motionless before giving in to the hopelessness that was building inside of her. She collapsed to the floor and wept openly, occasionally saying her daughter’s name through the tears. Admiral Windy Wings was lifted off the floor by one of Luna’s bat-winged guards and helped out of the room.

Ian looked as Patton with a questioning and confused expression. The General sadly shook his head and returned to his paperwork. They sat quietly for little more than an hour with Ian slipping in and out of a uneasy sleep. Eventually the Lieutenant was about to stand and do something more productive when Patton suddenly spoke again, but this time closer to a whisper.

“How are your men?”

Ian was surprised. Patton had never asked that question the entire time they were here. Preferring instead to take his own information from what he saw in person of the other tankers feelings and attitudes.

“Well, currently the only thing that they are complaining about the most is the fact that we ran out of cigarettes. As for the Germans? I have no idea what they are thinking but they to want cigarettes.” Ian gave a chuckle but quickly went back to a serious demeanor. He looked over at Luna then back at Patton. “They are getting tired of all of this. Helping the ponies is no longer first, or even tenth, on their list of priorities.”

The General sighed. “Will this develop into a problem?”

“As long as they keep following orders and don’t try anything along mutiny we shall be fine. But sir, if they do act up I will do nothing to reprimand them, sir. I too am no longer feeling the need to risk ourselves for what is quickly turning into a lost cause.” Patton nodded as Ian continued. “Sir, I want to know. Is there a chance at all for us to make it out of this?”

“There is always a chance,” the older human replied. “But as we stand right now it will not be remotely easy. But like the war back home, we need to make our own advantages to replace the shortcomings we are plagued with. When, and we will do that, victory is all but assured.”

Ian didn’t seem completely satisfied with the answer but he nodded in agreement anyway. Patton continued. “Also, if the problem of cigarettes is bringing your men’s morale so low then we need to see if tobacco grows on this island.”

The Lieutenant gave a genuine smile. “Sounds like a good idea to me sir, Bill and Zachariah were about to tear Matt’s head off when he bore the bad news.”

Patton waved a bat-winged pony over to him. “Can you round up a detail to hunt for some tobacco?”
Luna looked up at the humans with a confused expression but said nothing. The bat-winged guard pondered over this order for a moment.

“Tobacco? It’s just a weed. Why is it necessary for the war?”

“It can be turned into morale boosting items.” Patton replied with a crooked grin. “I like a good cigar from time to time. Very relaxing.”

“I knew zebra’s used it in potions but I didn’t know there was other uses for it.” The bat-pony shrugged. “I will round up a squad to hunt some down.”

Patton smiled and gave the pony a quick salute before returning his attention to Ian. “There, problem number one resolved. We can have Applejack set aside a field for tobacco. What’s next on the list?”
Ian was about to answer when another pony entered the room.

“Princess Luna.” The Stallion bowed. “Did you authorise the mobilisation of the air fleet?”

Luna shot out of her seat and looked out of the window. The large majority of the airships had disappeared from their moorings on the hills north and west of the city. Far in the distance several dozen specs were heading back to the mainland.

“Muster as many warships as you can.” The Princess ordered. “It is too late to stop her but we can still assist her. We are enacting the rescue mission early.”

“Yes your highness.” The soldier hurried away.

Luna sighed heavily and looked at one of her bat-winged guards, a mare with a scar down the left of her face and over one of her yellow eyes.. “Night Cloud, retrieve the Elements of Harmony. General Patton gather the other humans. I desperately need to talk to an old friend. He always knew what to do.”

The artillery duel had carried on all morning and into the falling hours of the evening. Every gun in the Equestrian army fired from their hidden positions in the city and the enemy returned theirs from behind the hills and within the forests. Above the city lingered airships that bombarded any supposed position of Equestrian soldiers. Buildings burned, rubble filled the streets and ponies darted between the structures without stopping to bother with the wounded or dead.

Shining Armor leaped over a recently collapsed wall with a stallion still screaming for help underneath. He dove through a doorway into an already burning building just as a dozen artillery shells landed in the street behind him. The General turned and looked for his two officers that had been following behind him. Only one ran out of the cloud of dust and smoke to join him.

“What do we do sir?” the wild eyed officer screamed. Blood ran down his horrified face. “Battery C isn’t here! They must have moved the guns to a safer location!”

Shining looked around, he highly doubted a safe location even existed. “Follow me. We are heading back to HQ.”

The moment he stepped outside a colonel in a different building noticed him and tried desperately to get the Generals attention. Shining Armor quickly noticed the pony and ran towards him.

“Hello sir,” the colonel greeted in a fake cheerful mood. “Out for a evening stroll, are we?”

Three artillery shells landed nearby forcing Shining to wait until the thunder of their explosions to end before giving a reply.

“I’m trying to find Battery C of the 1st Corps. Do you know where they are?”

“Oh, yeah I know where they are. They are right in there.” The colonel pointed his hoof out of a window and at a building completely engulfed in fire. “Some idiot put the caissons too close to the guns and they were hit. The place went up like a firework. Only two guns and a dozen ponies made it out. No caissons though, so the guns are useless and nopony wants to move them through the streets in this barrage.”

Shining Armor let this sink in. “What about the other batteries? I have been sending couriers all over the city but very few have returned.”

“Probably holed up somewhere, that is what I would be doing if my job was to run around through this... madness.”

“Sir, the artillery is silent.” Shining's officer chimed up.

They listened and for the most part there was silence. Occasionally a single gun would fire but it was suddenly the quietest it had been all day.

“Better take this time to regroup our forces,” Shining said as the three ponies cautiously moved towards the doorway. “There might be an attack. “

“Either that sir,” the officer stated. “Or it’s just too dark for effective fire.”

The sun had indeed disappeared below the ocean horizon. Shining could finally allow himself time to relax, even just for a moment.

“Still, regroup and bolster the defenses,” the General said and without hesitation ran out into the rapidly growing darkness.

The only light Shining had to guide him was from the fires swallowing up the city. Despite the brightness from the flames it was still difficult to navigate the ruins and rubble-filled streets. All through the city he encountered regiments reforming and setting defensive positions. They were battered and shell shocked but seemed to have taken minimal casualties.

The colors of the First Brigade appeared to his left in the smouldering ruins of a stone building. The soldiers were hurriedly taking the ruble and turning their position into a makeshift fort. Standing on a collapsed pillar was Brigadier General Sprinter giving encouraging cheers to his troops.

“Sprinter!” Shining called as he approached his old classmate. “How goes it?”

The lower ranking pony saluted. “It goes quite well sir. After that nerve wracking bombardment the troops are spoiling for a fight!”

The 1st Brigade momentarily stopped what they were doing and gave a quick cheer before going back to work.

“Very good, very good.” Shining stood next to his friend and surveyed the city. “Be prepared for a night attack, or raiding parties at least.”

“We will be.”

“I am going to head to the HQ. Hopefully tonight will be quiet. Keep yourself out of trouble, Sprinter.”

“Easier said than done sir.”

Shining gave his friend a quick salute before hurrying away. Upon returning to the HQ, Shing took a moment to rest, hoping that the night would stay quiet. Occasionally he would be awakened by a courier bringing him information about the status of the brigades but no fighting could be heard. Soon the couriers stopped coming and Shining Armor could drift into a deeper sleep. Eventually the real world meant nothing and dreams of his wife filled his mind.

Day 26

The sun hadn’t even crept over the mountains when the enemy resumed their artillery barrage. The ponies’ guns quickly returned fire and the military version of a screaming contest resumed. Shining Armor shot out of bed and ran to the bank vault that was now the designated war room. His officers were already hurrying about preparing information for him.

“Sir,” a lieutenant said as he ran up to the General and saluted. “Scouts report enemy troops massing along the road entering east to the city. 2nd Corps says it is too spread out guarding the roads and the 1st is tied up defending from an attack from the woods.”

“Speaking of the woods, sir,” another officer ran up to Shining, “enemy activity is evident in the wilderness to the north and south. The only flank that remains open is the ocean to our rear.”

Shining thought to himself for a moment before replying. “Tell them to start pulling back into the city. I want them to meet very little opposition. Once in the city they will start breaking up into smaller columns and we will strike them with hit and run tactics. Understood?”

“Yes sir!”

The officer hurried away as more artillery landed nearby, shaking the bank. Shining let out a deep breath.

“So, another battle is on the way. I just hope they don’t wipe the city off the map first.”

The sun woke Celestia up, an event that hadn’t happened in more than a thousand years. Ever since she was a child. It was supposed to be the other way around. She was the one to wake the sun.

Memories came flooding back and Celestia closed her eyes, wishing them away but she knew the events of the previous days were all too real. The Princess sat up and looked around. She had slept on a ornate bed in a bedroom with happy paintings and a mirror decorating the pink and lavender walls. Her image reflecting back at her from the mirror caught Celestia’s eye.

A dark yellow filly stared back, her mane the colors of the sunset. The eyes though were unsettling. The left one was the filly’s original bright-yellow but the other was Celestia’s pale -magenta.

“Why didn’t he just kill me?” Celestia whispered to the reflection. She knew the answer. “He just wants me to witness the fall of everything I have worked so hard to create. He want’s me to feel helpless, like he did.”

‘Who are you?’

Celestia’s heart stopped when the voice echoed through her head. She replied hesitantly. ‘My name is Celestia, who are you?’

‘I-I don’t remember.”

Her voice was like a whisper at the end of a long hall. Celestia noticed the fear in her voice. ‘Everything is going to be fine.’

The filly didn’t respond but Celestia could still feel her presence, like a slight pressure on the back of her consciousness. The door to the bedroom slowly creaked open and a light green mare peered in.

“Good morning little one.” She said in a happy voice. “Would you like some breakfast?”

Celestia shook her head. “That is nice of you, ma’am, but I must be going. I have important matters to attend to.”

“Important matters?” The mare chuckled. “What important matters could a little filly have? Though, I will admit you do have a very formal speech for your age.”

“Matters that I am not at liberty to tell you about.”

The mare looked over Celestia. “What’s your name?”

“Call me... Dawn.”

The mare nodded. “Well then Dawn, my name is Flo Joy and I too have important matters to attend to. You can stay in your room or you can get something from the kitchen but curfew is still in effect so nopony is allowed outside. I have guest in the living room so please don’t bother us.”

Celestia nodded. It pained her to be treated as a child but if her life had taught her one thing it was patience. Flo Joy quickly left and after a few minutes Celestia followed her out. Despite her urge to do something more important, she made her way to the kitchen. As she opened the pantry, voices caught her attention.

“Sorry about that, I had to check on a guest of mine.” Flo Joy said. “What were you saying?”

A stallion’s voice spoke. “They are moving supplies from Manehattan by rail. If we want to strike back in the most efficient way, that would be it.”

Another stallion added, “I agree, though It would be better to destroy the bridges. It would take far longer to repair them.”

Celestia quietly peered into the room where five unicorns were sitting. Flo and two stallions sat on a couch looking over a map set on the coffee table and in the far corner two mares had a hushed conversation that the Princess couldn't hear.

“How do you propose we destroy the bridges though?” Flo replied. “I like the idea and all but I don’t think any of us know enough magic to destroy a single bridge. Even if we work together.”

“Explosives maybe?” the first stallion shrugged. “Steal some black powder and blow them up?”

Flo shook her head. “Too risky. I think we should stick with just tearing up the rails.”

One of the stallions looked up and noticed Celestia hiding by the door. “Flo, I didn't know you had a daughter.”

All the ponies in the room looked up and stared at Celestia. The two mares in the corner though quickly went back to their conversation.

“I don’t have a daughter,” the green mare stated. “A griffin dropped this filly off in the street and I saved her. Quite a talkative little thing, very well spoken for her age.”

“Come over here and sit,” the second stallion said as he patted the cushion next to him. “You look like you have been through a lot. My name is Cobalt Steam.”

“I’m Dawn.” Celestia replied as she cautiously walked further into the room. The Princess didn’t understand why she felt so timid and afraid. She was in a filly’s body but did that mean her emotions and mind were restricted too? Or was the fear not even her own but the mind of the filly trapped with her?

“Should we really let her hear our plans?” the other stallion interjected.

“She’s only an filly.” Cobalt replied. “What harm can she do?”

“Fine, she can stay.” The stallion sent a sharp smile at Celestia. “I’m Tipple Top by the way.”

“Hello,” Celesia gave a slight bow. “I am Dawn.”

“Those two mares chortling in the corner are the Mist Twins. Morning Mist is the orange one and Ocean Mist is the blue one.”

The two mares looked up once again, waved in unison then returned to their conversation. What their purpose here was, Celestia couldn't tell.

“I have some books if you want to read them.” Flo said, pointing at a small bookshelf. “You can read right?”

“Yes, I can read.” Celestia could tell that it was less of an suggestion and more of an demand. The princess walked over to the shelf, picked a random book and sat down but intended to listen to their conversation.

“So where were we,” Flo began again.

“Black powder,” Cobalt replied.

“Oh, yes. Perhaps we can get Shadow into the nearby Minotaur camp where he can get the explosives.”

“I don’t trust that bat winged creep.” Tipple shook his head in defiance. “I never trusted any of those... things. Hiding in the mountain caves like blood drinking monsters of the night. The only pony they listen to is Princess Luna.”

“You know perfectly well that they don’t drink blood and they are quite nice.” Cobalt shot back. “If you remember, I spent time with them during my younger more adventurous years.”

Flo chuckled. “Oh, so that is where the rumor arose that you have a family in the Midnight Mountains. They are bat-ponies!”

“Shut it and lets get back to work.” Cobalt’s face was slightly red. “I trust Shadow and you guys should too.”

“Fine-fine.” Tipple raised his hooves, surrendering the argument. “We will find a way for our batty friend to sneak in and steal the explosives. Is our informant still prepared to help us or is she going to wimp out?”

“She is perfectly ready to help us,” Flo assured him. “I will arrange for her assistance.”

“Is our ability to magically send letters still unmolested or are long range spells being restricted?” Celestia chimed up. She needed to know if she could send a letter to her sister.

The others seemed surprised over her question. Tipple Top spoke, “The city is on magical lockdown. No letters going in or out. If you want to send a letter you have to sneak past the ever increasing garrison and find a unicorn with the proper skills to send one. Why kid, you need to contact your parents?”

Celestia opened her mouth to reply but another pony threw open the front door and ran into the room.

“Did you hear the news,” she screamed. An expression of absolute horror and despair etched across her face. “Celestia has been executed!”

Silence and fear wrapped around the others as they sat in silence, dwelling in disbelief over what they had just heard.

The pony continued. “Equestria is doomed! There is no hope anymore! There is nothing anyone can do to save us now that our beloved princess is dead and the other has ran away!”

Celestia gritted her teeth in rage, but remained silent. She wanted to yell at the unknown pony for her hopeless words but instead she left them to their silence and returned to the room she had awoken in. She lay on her bed, dwelling over the events. Slowly, her mind wandered deeper and deeper into the past, reaching the age before Equestria and before her sins that led up to the war had even been committed. Celestia closed her eyes and fell into a pained sleep as the memories came flooding back, forming a dream she did not want to be in.

Ch 28: The Foggy Past

Chapter written before season 4. Not canon in the slightest. But this is a story about General Patton and tanks in Equestria so I think canon is out of the window by now. Also, I have made this an alternate universe story so this is now an alternate version of Discord. Ha! Now you can't complain about him being out of character!
____________________________________________________________

Chapter 28

More Than 1000 Years Ago

Stellar City, the last bastion of Alicorn power. It’s towering stone structures were brightly decorated in gold and precious gems. Despite being hidden under the shadows of the massive buildings the streets were brightly lit with magic lanterns of blue, yellow and green. Despite the metropolitan look of Stellar City only a few alicorns could be seen walking the streets.

In a city that could hold nearly a million there was but a third of that living there now. One of them was a young Princess who spent the entirety of her days in the spell development wing of the temple. Celestia dwelt over a scroll in absolute silence. There was only one other alicorn in the wing, the head spell smith, the others having long since returned to their homes.

“For one so young,” the spell smith said as he approached the Princess. “Thou are quite patient and diligent.”

“I am beyond my seven-hundredth year, Elder Anvil Horn.” Celestia replied with a distracted smile. She continued to look over her papers. “I am not as youthful as the spring flowers anymore. More like a firm oak.”

The ancient alicorn sighed. “When I was in my seven-hundreds I was still quite a youthful creature. This war causes the young to age so rapidly.”

“I agree with thou in that theory, Elder.” Celestia looked up at him. “And seeing as such, since I am beyond my age perhaps I can see the more restricted works of thou and thine fellow elder spell smiths?”

“Only if King Solarus permits it.” Anvil Horn replied. “But to be honest, much of the magic we have conceived should never be seen by anyone of any age or wrought upon this world so long as fate allows.”

Celestia was about to press the issue when the door slowly creaked open and Luna’s head peered through. The dark blue alicorn looked around, letting her eyes adjust to the dimly lit hall.

“Ah, the younger Princess. I have not seen thou for quite a while.” Anvil Horn gave a bow. “What brings thou out from the palace to my wing?”

Luna swallowed nervously, uneasy around the tall alicorn, then turned to her sister. “Father wants thou to return to the palace. Thou has not returned thyself to thine home in five passings of the sun.”

Celestia couldn’t help but dislike the more proper and royal tone her sister had. Luna spent most of her time in the palace and she spent her time in the temple. It was unsurprising that their vocabulary had become so different. Not to mention, she spent a majority of her time at the palace talking to her friend and his form of the language was even more laxed.

“Very well my sister, I shall return home.” Celestia started to put the papers away. “Tell father that I will be there within the hour.”

“I shall, sister.” Luan bowed, gave Anvil Horn a polite yet wary nod then left.

“Quite odd that your father sent Princess Luna to retrieve you.” The older alicorn stated.

“We are always looking for ways to get her out of the palace,” Celestia chuckled as she finished putting the last paper away.

“Hm-hm,” Anvil chuckled. “I take it that you will be back tomorrow?”

“Before the sun rises.” The Princess gathered her possession into a white and gold bag and hurried out of the hall.

In the main chamber of the Stelar Temple the monks were deep in a trance. Scented smoke and magic sparks that looked like stars wafted gleefully in the air. Celestia allowed herself the moment of tranquility in the magic rich environment before leaving. Outside in the city streets a pair of monks sat on the steps and they bowed their heads politely as she passed.

The palace was not far from the temple. Guards in shimmering armor greeted her as she hurried through the door and into the royal hall. She passed the throne where a hunched figure sat and made a beeline towards the stairs. She was about to rush up to her chambers when a soft voice stopped her.

“Celestia,” the figure on the throne whispered. “Come hither, my darling.”

The Princess took a deep breath, “Coming, father.”

She stepped before the throne and looked up at the weary and sad face that looked back at her. There was no sight in the world, other than the image of her slain mother, that gave her more pain than the sight of her father’s sorrowful eyes.

“Thine hair is quite unkempt.” King Solarus gave a slight smile. “It no longer flows like it use to, like how your mother’s use to...”

The smile quickly disappeared and Celestia gave him a tender kiss on the cheek. “You are tired, father. It has been a long day. You should head up to your room and rest.”

“I know,” he closed his eyes. “But you know I fear sleep. He might find me in my dreams and overwhelm me there. At least when I am awake the power of the sun and moon are with me.”

“Why don’t you ask Luna to help you. You know she is very skilled in dream walking.”

Solarus shook his head. “I wish not to risk her too.”

“Very well, father.” Celestia touched her horn to his. The traditional alicorn sign of affection between loved ones. “I am returning to my chambers. Please rest.”

“I shall try, my dear. I shall try.”

Celestia left him and climbed the stairs. Waiting at the top was an unexpected yet welcomed sight. Looking out of the window at the end of the hallway was a figure. A grey uniform coved his frail and bipedal form.

“General Lee.” Celestia walked up to him. “I am glad to see that you are still awake. I always enjoy speaking to you.”

The human turned and faced her, his grey beard and hair outlining the weathered face. He gave a slow bow and spoke in his soft yet stern voice. “Miss Celestia, it has been a while since I have seen you. I take you have been keeping yourself busy?”

“Yes General.” Celestia returned the bow. “Why are you up so late?”

Lee removed his hat and looked at her with his sad, grey-blue eyes. “Been thinking about home. It runs through my mind with ever increasing consistency.”

“You will see your home again, I assure you,” Celestia said. “Goodnight General. I have grown very tired over the past few days. I shall see you tomorrow, perhaps.”

“Goodnight Princess.” Lee bowed again then put his hat back. The General went back to looking out of the window and to his thoughts.

“Traitors! Traitors in the temple!”

Celestia shot out of bed at the alarm. She rushed out of her room, through the palace and into the city streets. The smell of smoke filled the air as she rushed to the temple. Outside the doors alicorn soldiers were preparing to go inside the temple but Celestia ran past them before they could stop her.

Inside the monks were busy protecting themselves from a small group of alicorns with blood red and yellow eyes. Spells flew around the room and she desperately wanted to help but an opportunity never presented itself. A lone Traitor that was slipping away caught her attention. He was heading up the stairs that led to the Spell Development Wing. The Princess hurried after him but another Traitor jumped into her path, stopping her.

Wild eyes looked up at her and his sharp teeth were bared in a feral growl. Celestia could tell from his size that he had been a youth of only 200 years before giving himself over to Discord’s power.

“I will bite the neck of the Princess and drink her sweet blood!” he hissed. “Maybe take a bath in it! Yes!”

Celestia stepped back. She had never been in a situation like this and had never planned on the event of being face to face with a Traitor. But reflexes took hold as he lunged for her neck. Celestia lowered her horn, impaling the Traitor through the lower jaw before he could redirect himself. The Princess tossed him away and he landed heavily, writhing on the ground screaming like a mindless beast. She quickly silenced the Traitor with a quick bolt of magic to the heart.

Celestia didn’t allow herself time to relax and she hurried after the first Traitor. Though, she wasn’t too afraid for Anvil Horn’s life. He was an expert in spell crafting and would not go down easily. As Celestia reached the hall though a sight so horrible met her eyes and it caused her to stop, frozen with terror. Anvil Horn’s body was ripped apart and laid scattered across the room. Standing over the decapitated head of the Elder alicorn was the Traitor. He smiled widely at Celestia, baring his wolflike teeth.

“Remember me, Princess?” he asked in a deep growl.

Celestia recognized him immediately. He had been one of her father’s most trusted generals, and the same pony that murdered her mother.

“You will pay!” she screamed.

“Ha! You are the one who will pay. With your blood!” the Traitor laughed as he jumped at Celestia, vanished midair, then reappeared on her left.

Before she could react he sank his teeth deep into the back of her neck and slammed her hard against the ground. His jaws tightened and Celestia could feel that her spine neared the breaking point. Suddenly the Traitor released her to let out a savage shriek of torment. A bright yellow light filled the room and flecks of ash softly fell to the floor like snow.

Her father’s voice but no discernible words filled her ears as Celestia fell out of consciousness.

Out of the darkness of her mind there came Anvil Horn’s voice.

‘In the Elder’s Chest- you know where I hid it- there is a spell that can be used to win this war. But at a cost unlike anything other. I was too afraid to continue down that path. But there is no hope for anything else and this might be our last chance. He plans on attacking soon. I have faith in you.’

Celestia wanted to call after him but another voice cut in. It was HIS voice, a voice like a continuous laugh, the Lord of Chaos, Discord! She had heard it once before, but now he sounded panicked.

“I will find that spell! Where is the chest? I will destroy everything you love unless I am given that chest! If you do that then you may live. You have my word.”

‘Your word is worth nothing,’ she screamed into the darkness.

Discord’s face filled her mind, “You are worth nothing! You have three days to bring me the contents of that chest or I am coming for it myself. I’m quite enjoying my time amongst the lesser ponies here in the nice land of Equestria so I wont be very pleased if I have to go get it myself. Understood? Good. I’ll be watching, Princess."

“Celestia, my dear, can thee hear me?”

The Princess opened her eyes and looked up at her father. A relieved smile spread across his face.

“Father?” Celestia moaned.

“Oh, thank the stars.” He leaned down and kissed her muzzle. “I was afraid that I was going to lose you.”

The Princess looked around. She was still in the same hall hall and the horrid sight met her eyes once again. Celestia quickly remembered the voices she heard in her mind while unconscious.

“Father,” the Princess groaned as she tried to sit up.

“I’m here.” Solarus gently tried to hold her still. “Stay motionless, you are injured.”

“Help me up, it is important.”

The King was taken slightly aback but complied. Celestia was soon on her hooves and uneasily making her way towards a solid stone wall. She touched her horn to a single block and the wall started to dissolve like water. Beyond it sat a chest of a simple iron and wood construction but the presence of enchantments and magic emanated heavily from it. After a quick series of spells to check if it was safe to tough, Celestia opened it and peered inside.

A pile of scrolls, books and papers met her eyes. But on top was a single book that Celestia had seen Anvil Horn and his two sons working on throughout the years. Both sons had long since disappeared, the eldest died during the war and the youngest became a Traitor. Celestia carefully opened it and read the first page to herself.

-Hark to thee who reads this.

This book contains two spells and both are never to be used lightly. One can save the world and defeat Discord, giving the righteous of heart a power greater than his, but only with the utmost sacrifice. The other is the brother of this spell and can give a single wielder the power over the world at a greater and darker sacrifice. Use the first if there is no hope and never use the last.-

Celestia’s heart got caught as she turned the page to read the first spell. With every sentence she trembled in fear. When the Princess reached the second spell her mind could barely wrap around the horror Anvil Horn and his sons had created.

King Solarus noticed her shivering and approached his daughter. “What is it? Thou has been deathly silent since thee picked that book up.”

Celestia was silent for nearly a minute before facing him. Her eyes wide with terror and unwanted knowledge. “Father, how hopeless are we?”

The call went out that night for every alicorn to return to the Stellar Temple. Celestia stood next to her father and sister on the platform as the flashes of light marking the arrival of another alicon dotted the already large crowd. For an entire day they steadily arrived in the city from hidden locations across the world. The temple quickly became overcrowded and the streets outside were soon being filled.

Soon the flashing of lights lessened and quickly abated, signaling that everyone who was able to join had arrived. Behind the three royals the Stellar Monks were erecting a twenty foot stone pillar, and behind that stood General Lee, quiet and patient as always.

“My friends,” King Solarus’ voice thundered through the hall. “We have called you here to discuss a matter of importance unrivaled by anything we have experienced in the past. A way to defeat Discord has been found but like many last hopes it demands a great sacrifice from us. We are the ones responsible for the release of the worlds greatest enemy and so it must be our duty to trap him once again even if it costs us everything. If we do not perform this last spell then Discord will arrive tomorrow and a final yet hopeless battle will happen and everything will be gone. One way or another, alicorn power is passing on. It is up to us to decide if our power will manifest itself as something new or will blow away like sand under the vengeance of our enemy.”

Celestia stepped forward. “The spell we speak of is a way to make our passing a victory and not a defeat. We may never see a glorious future but perhaps due to our actions the other races may. This spell will draw together the entirety of alicorn power, harmonising it into something more. A single point of order a unity that will radiate a power that can protect the world until the sun burns out and the moon goes black. All of us will pass on and become something far more.”

The King spoke once again. “If thee do not wish to join us then thee are free to leave.”

A few flashes of light marking the disappearance of several more alicorns but nearly all of them stayed.

The King turned to his daughters. “Are you ready for this?”

“If I told you yes it would be a lie.” Celestia replied. “But we have no other choice.”

Luna nodded in agreement. Solarus smiled sadly then returned his attention to the crowd.

“Gather near my brothers and sisters, the time has come.”

The alicorns edged closer, silent in their revelation that this was indeed the end. A last few vanished in flashes of more light but barely more than a few dozen. General Lee approached them.

“I shall now enter my sleep until another age needs my help or I am able to return home.” The human bowed low. “Farewell my friends and may God help all of you.”

“Goodbye General,” the King replied. “I am quite sure you will reach your home. It may be in another thousand years but the passing of that time shall be like a swift sleep to you. Farewell, my friend.”

“Farewell,” both Princesses echoed.

Lee smiled softly before walking away.

“My daughters.” King Solarus whispered, he looked tired and weary once again. “I want you to join the ten Stellar Monks performing the spell. The two warriors that were originally going to become the vessels of our power stepped down to allow you a future. My daughters, you will become the protectors of the world.”

Celestia opened her mouth to argue against the decision but he stopped her. “I have made up my mind. I want to see both of you outlive this and nurture this world. I love both of you more than anything. Goodby my loves, the future needs you.”

He embraced them for a long moment before releasing them. They hesitantly turned to leave him and approached the stone pillar. The head monk greeted them.

“We don’t know what the outcome of the spell will be,” he said. “It has never been done before. Are you ready?”

Both princesses nodded before taking one last look at their father.

“Stand over here and close your eyes.” He pointed to the area in front of the stone. “It will be over quickly. But remember, keep your eyes closed.”

The sisters complied and stood where they were directed as the monks took their positions around them. Both closed their eyes and waited. Slowly a new sensation filled the air. An essence of pure energy and power trickled through their bodies, quickly growing with intensity. After several minutes Celestia couldn’t resist the urge to see what was happening. Her eyes cracked open and the sight nearly blinded her. The alicorn population was quickly disappearing into a spectrum of light that wrapped itself around the sisters. One final pulse of light completely blinded her and everything went silent.
It was still dark when her vision returned. Luna stood next to her, staring at the spot where their father had stood.

“They are all gone,” the younger alicorn whispered in disbelief. “What have thou done?”

Celestia gave her sister little heed. She was too busy marveling at the power coursing through her body. It was incredible, exhilarating actually. On her neck was an amulet that resembled her cutiemark. The same with Luna.

“What have thou done?” Luna muttered again.

“What do you mean, sister?” Celestia turned to her sister, slightly nervous with the slight animosity in her voice. “We now have the power to stop Discord and assure a bright future for the world. There was no other choice than this. You know that, and it is too late to question it now, sister. ”

Luna nodded in agreement but her mind was idling in darker thoughts. Celestia found the spell, she was the one who brought this option to the table. She could have had other motives than saving the future behind this. She wanted the future to herself. Yes, she wanted everything.

“I know, sister. Now we can defeat Discord and that is the only thing that matters.” Luna said, hiding the bitterness in her voice. The pain of losing everything was quickly overwhelming her and her mind was searching for somepony to blame and it fell on Celestia.

The older looked critically at the younger. “I am sad that they are gone, but it was necessary. I am trying to push the pain aside though to prepare myself for our fight against Discord. I suggest that thou do the same.”

He came the next morning. A wild cloud followed after him, harboring his hordes of twisted servants and slaves.

“I expected armies and defiance,” Discord laughed as he slid out of the sky and sat down on a tree. “Not two princesses offering themselves as fodder. Oh, how interesting indeed!”

Celestia and Luna glared up at him from their position outside the front gates. Armor clad them and hate filled their eyes.

“Oh, wait!” Discord laughed. “I smell the power wafting off of you! You performed the spell the son of Anvil Horn told me about! Murdering the population to give you immense power. You truly are far more worthy of being a tyrant than me, Celestia.”

The older princess growled but Luna looked uneasy. Unknown to either princess, Discord was hiding his own fear of the power they now possessed.

“Let me guess,” the draconequus continued, pointing at Luna. “She dragged you into this. Promising you a bright future? I doubt she told mentioned the part that included murdering family and friends. Did she tell you about the children you would have to kill? The families you would have to eliminate?”

“Silence!” Celestia screamed.

Discord had been explaining how the second form of the spell worked. Forcefully absorbing the power of others. She guessed that he did not know about the other version. The one that granted a purer power from a willing sacrifice. She had kept that one secret from everypony except her father. Luna had no knowledge of it.

“You know nothing and now you will fall.”

Celestia’s eyes glowed brightly as she prepared to attack. A wave of spectral energy shot from her horn, knocking Discord from the tree and pinning him to the ground. Luna remained motionless, deep in her tumultuous thoughts, as Discords servants poured out from the clouds to assist their lord. Unknown to either sister, the lord of chaos was working his power ever so slightly on Luna's mind.

“Luna!” the older sister screamed. “I need you! Help me end this!”

“Yes,” Discord laughed as he slowly pushed himself up against Celestia's wave of power. “Help the murderer! Help the killer of the ones you love!”

“You slaughtered more than I ever will!” Celestia shot back, sending more power with her attack and knocking Discord back down.

Luna could stand it no longer. Discord would have to pay but Celestia’s time, whether she was guilty or not, would come eventually. Blood was on her hooves and nothing was going to change that in Luna’s mind.

“Silence!” the dark blue alicorn screamed. A blast of magic joined her sister’s and the world disappeared in a blinding flash.

When the sisters opened their eyes Discord's hordes were gone and standing in a position of shock was a statue of their enemy. Both, ponies collapsed to the ground in exhaustion.

“It’s over,” Celestia gasped. “We did it!”

Luna said nothing as the rain started to fall. The corruption of Discord festering like cancer in her mind.

Celestia shot up out of bed and looked into the mirror. Her double colored eyes reflecting the fear she felt inside. She slowly pulled herself together and dwelt over the dream. The years after Discords defeat were filled with healing the nation of Equestria and proclaiming themselves the leaders of the broken country. This had only strengthened Luna’s belief that Celestia only cared about power and would sacrifice anyone to reach a higher position.

“Perhaps she was right and I never noticed what my heart secretly wanted.” Celestia whispered to herself. “But it all lies in the foggy past now and I doubt it matters anymore.”

The Princess knew she was no longer in position to change the world on a grand scale but perhaps she could help it with smaller deeds. A slow redemption for her alleged sins.

Author's Note

Two chapters at once! So, what do you guys think so far?

Ch 29: The Last Stand of the 12th

Author's Note

Sorry it took me so long to finish this. Holidays and all that. I will probably be re-ordering my writing schedule to have updates for this story happen more often. Thank you for being so patient and I hope you enjoy this chapter!

Also, if you see any mistakes please tell me. Most of my editors were busy and it was only me and totallynotabrony and both of us can miss things.

-Altoid

Ch 29: The Last Stand of the 12th

Chapter 29

Day 26

Luna walked slowly down the crumbling stone road flanked by two bat-winged guards. Patton and Ian followed closely behind deep in silence. The Princess moved as if every step closer to the ruins was a struggle against a grave fear.

“Are you okay, ma’am?” Ian asked, instantly knowing that it was a stupid question.

No answer. Luna continued to walk towards the city but it was apparent that she heard him and quickened her pace. It was not long until they stood outside the gates.

“Do you wish to come in with me or remain here?” Luna looked back at the humans and both of them could see a shadow in her eyes that was growing with every passing hour. A deep loneliness that reminded her too much of the years on the moon. But now it was Luna feeling it completely and not through the monster she once was.

“We’ll come with you,” Patton replied with a small smile.

The Princess smiled back, secretly happy that she wasn’t going alone. Then Luna faced the archway and sighed heavily before moving into the darkness.

The silent darkness of the ruins pressed down harder without the company of the other humans and ponies. The only light emanated from Luna’s horn. Whispers issued from the shadows and dark, barely seen figures moved just outside of their view. By the time they reached the temple the humans had their hand on their weapons and their wide eyes darted back and forth with unease.

“The echoes that dwell here are of no threat to us.” Luna suddenly said. The humans jumped slightly at her voice. “Even if they were a threat, your weapons wouldn’t be able to hurt them. Only memories and shadow live here. You need not fear, my friends.”

The tomb of Robert E. Lee was a drastic change from the rest of the city. Only silence prevailed in the room and no whisper or moving shadow lingered on the edge of their senses. Ian walked besides the walls and discovered stone reliefs depicting Lee’s involvement in the past. It proved enough entertainment while they waited for the others to arrive.

Three bat ponies entered a half hour later followed by the Americans, save for Zeus, and Elements of Harmony. Each of the six ponies wore their elements. The Germans had refused to come and the others were actually happy that they didn't. The chamber was already crowded enough. Luna’s guards excused themselves and waited in the temple above. Patton and Twilight approached the Princess, she had barely moved since their arrival.

“Shall we remove the lid?” Bill chimed from the back of the room. He was the most excited one of all to meet his childhood hero.

Luna shook her head. “It will not be necessary. But we do need to remove the enchantments of protection first. Twilight, could you help me?”

Both ponies set to work silently casting magic around the tomb and were quickly done. Twilight stepped back and Luna again returned to silent contemplation. The others shifted wearily on their legs.

“This sarcophagus and his sleep were sealed with the ancient power of the alicorns. That power, how it was, no longer exist. But it has a new form as the Elements of Harmony. I will lead the spell. Lend me your power.”

Twilight nodded. “Girls, are you ready?”

The other’s nodded. The humans backed nervously away against the far wall. A bright flash of color and light momentarily illuminated the room causing them to shield their eyes. The flow of magic was directed directly at Luna and she in turn directed a separate spell at the sarcophagus. Suddenly the room went dark. To their amazement the stone started to melt away, dissolving like snow at the onset of a warm spring. The sarcophagus quickly disappeared revealing a stone slab with a grey clad figure resting on top. His weary face was wreathed in a white beard. A simple grey hat and a sword with gold inlaid rested on his chest.

“Is he supposed to wake up?” Bill asked impatiently. He peered over the others, his eyes filled with awe and excitement.

Luna nodded but replied in a quiet voice, “A thousand years of sleep is not so easily shaken away. Someone needs to start a fire. He lives but is as cold as ice. Lee will not awaken until warmth has returned to him.”

The guards were sent out and quickly returned with wood from a distant forest. Two fires were set on both sides of the stone slab illuminating the room with a soft orange glow. Everyone sat patiently around the flames except Luna who stood watching Lee with reminiscing eyes and Bill who paced impatiently back and forth cracking his knuckles. Twilight looked at the figure on the stone then at Patton and Ian crouched next to her.

She gave a small cough before speaking. “I don’t know why I haven't asked you this yet. What kind of person is Robert E. Lee?”

“I don’t think I am the right person to ask,” the Lieutenant replied. “He is a legend in American history and I never paid much attention to that. Ask me about an Irish hero then you will get a drawn out speech about them.”

“Neither of us are really the proper individuals to ask,” Patton stated as he warmed his hands. “Everything we know comes from history books. But one thing is for certain; he is very different from me. I lead my men using the brute force of my will. My men love me just as much as they hate me. Lee, well, he was more like a grandfather to them.”

“He seems nice, I guess.” Twilight looked up a Luna. “I think she knows more about him. Strange, a pony knowing more about a human than the humans do.”

The humans didn’t answer. Bill continued to pace back and forth and the cracking of his knuckles was starting to wear on Rainbow Dash’s nerves.

“Could you not do that?” the multicolored pegasi asked in a slightly demanding tone. “My head is starting to hurt.”

Bill stopped and gave her a flat look then went back to his ceaseless pacing. But there was less popping of joints. Luna gave a long sigh, the first noise she had made in a while. Everyone looked at her, expecting the Princess to say or do something but she didn’t. They went back to warming themselves.

There was a sudden cough, like the sound of someone clearing a long unused throat and everyones heads shot up. Lee was still laying on the stone but his right hand had raised to his forehead as if to massage away the drowsiness.

“General?” Luna whispered. “General, are you awake?”

Lee’s hand went still. “It has been many a long dream but I still remember that voice.”

He slowly sat up and peered at the others, his grey-blue eyes shining in the fire. He said nothing as he looked at each face staring back at him. His gaze stopped on Luna.

“How are you, child?” he said in a kindly voice. “You seem troubled. Also, who are your friends?”

The Princess gave a genuine smile that slowly faded. “I am happy to see you again though all is not well, sir. War has once again returned and we find ourselves in a losing battle.”

Lee nodded slowly then looked once again at the other humans, primarily Patton. The younger General stepped forward to introduce himself and saluted.

“I’m General George Patton, sir. It is an honor to meet you.”

“George Patton,” said Lee as he saluted in return. “A Colonel of a Virginian regiment bears the same name. Are you of any relation?”

“George Patton of the 22nd Virginia was my grandfather, sir.”

“Your Grandfather?” Lee sat quietly, deep in thought, for a long while. His eyes continued to move to each face. Finally he spoke again. “I can tell there is much that needs to be discussed with me.” He planted his feet firmly against the ground and stood tall. He towered over the other humans except Patton and Jeff. “Come, let us head to the palace and discuss what has happened since I entered my sleep.”

Luna closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “You will find much has changed even as we leave this tomb. The great city is now empty and the Alicorn Empire is no more. Do you still wish to visit the palace? I have not been there since the fall.”

Lee shook his head. “I don’t wish to see what I had once loved now decaying and dark. Lead me where your command is now located and we shall speak there.”

Luna, Patton and Lee led the way out of the city. The grey general looked around at the lifeless buildings and streets, a mournful expression etched painfully across his face.

“Two years I spent in this city,” he whispered to no one in particular. “I grew to love this place. The silence breaks my heart. So many lives, now gone.”

“It tore my sister’s heart as well,” Luan replied. “I believe she was starting to blame herself, just like I had, before the end.”

“Before the end?”

Luna went silent for a minute before continuing. “The fate of my sister is unknown but I will not speak any more of it here or now.”

The sun had already set when they reached the ever growing city. Nopony noticed them as they reached Luna’s flagship and entered her quarters. Zeus was asleep in the corner, a book spread across his knees. He awoke with a start when Matt, who was the last one in, shut the door.

“How are you doing Zeus?” Pinkie Pie asked as she trotted up to him followed by Matt.

“Feeling better.” The gunner noticed Lee and watched the elderly general follow Luna and Patton to her desk.

“I believe now is a good time to inform me on the happenings since I entered my sleep.” Lee said.

“Yes,” Luna replied with a slow nod of her head. “Twilight, ponies, would you please excuse yourselves?”

“Yes Princess,” the six friends replied.

Patton was looking through a paper but spoke indirectly to the humans. “Men return to your duties.”

“Yes sir,” Ian gave a quick salute and left the room followed by the other Americans.

Matt gleefully wheeled Zeus out of the chamber. After they had left Lee and Patton returned their attention to Luna. She stared absentmindedly out of the near window.

“Princess?” Patton whispered.

She didn’t remove her gaze but started to speak. “I will begin with the day immediately after you entered your sleep.”

“Take a seat, sir,” Patton said to Lee as he pulled up two chairs.

Luna continued her story long into the next day. She stopped only to raise the sun and quickly returned to her recount of the past 1,000 years.

Day 27

He was crying. They couldn't believe it. Frederic sat against a tall stone, his face turned skyward and tears streamed down his eyes. All Scootaloo did was ask him if he missed his family. The result was an onset of tears that terrified the three fillies. The other Germans watched from a short distance. They had been talking to each other but stopped abruptly when they heard Scootaloo ask the question. Below them, at the base of the hill, a factory was under construction.

“I’m sorry,” the orange filly said, her eyes downcast. “I didn’t know the question would make you sad.”

Scootaloo suddenly felt herself being lifted up and pressed into a strong hug.

“It’s alright, young one.” Frederic continued to hold her before setting her down and sighed. “I never told you.”

“Never told us what?” Sweetie Belle chimed.

Frederic took a deep breath. “My family lives on the Eastern side of Germany. The war is darker on that front. Russians press ever closer to our home.”

“What’s a Russian?” Applebloom cut in.

Behind them Felix hissed. “Schweine! Tiere!”

“Ja,” Martin nodded his head.

“Schnauze,” Udo and Benjamin echoed.

“The Russians are another nation ve are at war with but our hate for each other goes deep.” Frederic lowered himself to the ground to be more at level with the young ponies. “My family use to send me letters every veek but they stopped abruptly a few veeks before I came here. Around the same time I heard that our town fell to the Red Army. I pray they left before the Russians broke through.”

“What would happen if they broke through?” Applebloom asked.

The human shook his head. “I try not to think about it and you young ones shouldn't either.”

Sweetie Belle laid a comforting hoof hoof on Frederic’s leg. “I’m sure they are all right.”

He tousled the three fillies manes. “I hope you are right. But come, let us get something to eat.”

The mess hall was one of the few completed buildings. It was hastily built of wood and iron beams. The elderly and children worked ceaselessly to supply the rest of the population with meals. The hall was filled with ponies eating an early lunch before heading to their respective duties. Behind the counter stood Granny Smith, the head mare of the kitchen.

“Hello there,” the mare greeted them in a weary voice. “How can I help you today?”

“Hallo ma’am,” Frederic replied kindly. “Eight loaves of bread please.”

“Comin’ right up, hun.” Granny bent over and pulled the bread from a box under the counter. “For the young'uns. I have some sugar bread for them. It’s nothing special but it is sweeter than regular bread.”

“Thank you.” Frederic and Felix took the bread and found seats at a table by a far wall where they handed out the meal. They ate in silence, each one wrapped up in their own thoughts.

Then the Americans walked in.

“Heya Germans!” Matt’s voice pierced the hall. He was the first to enter. The others filed in behind him. “What’s for lunch today?”

“For us it is bread,” Frederic sighed. “If you seek something better then try your charm on the elder pony.”

The American loader ambled up and plopped himself down next to an uncomfortable Udo. “Bread sounds good. So how are you guys doin’?”

“Ach, Ve ver alright until you, angekommen, arrived.” Udo hissed.

“Hi Matt!” the tree fillies chorused.

“Hey there! Well I’m going to go get some food.” The American stood up and patted Udo on the shoulder. “Bye guys.”

“He is such a cheerful guy,” Applebloom stated. “I don’t understand why you don’t get along.”

“He is annoying,” Udo took a bite of bread and stared darkly at Matt as he walked away.

Frederic nodded. “He he cheerful, ja, but he is indeed very annoying.”

Matt was sad to see that they were getting bread too. Ian had found them a table closer to the door and were busily eating their food. Unlike the Germans though, a loud discussion was blowing up.

“It's bullshit I tell you,” Bill was growling when Matt joined them. “A fuckin’ pile of bullshit that is going to grow until we drown in it!”

“Of course it’s bullshit, Bill.” Ian noticed Winnona, the Apple Family’s dog, begging for scraps under the table. He dropped her a piece of his bread before answering. “But what is the bullshit made of huh? There is something going on here, lads; something bigger than us. Back home we knew what the war was about, what we were fighting for. Here we are kept in the dark, even the General isn’t getting the information he needs from the Princess. Also, what’s with Luna bringing in Robert E. Lee for assistance? Will we have to answer to both him and Patton? It reeks wholeheartedly of bull but why?”

“Lee being here isn’t a problem for me,” Bill shot. “But yes, I agree that fighting somebody that we don’t know anything about is grating on me somethin’ awful. Are we even on the right team?”

“Of course we are on the right team.” Zeus replied. He had barely touched his food and Matt was eying it hungrily. “Old Blood and Guts wouldn’t put us on the wrong side. Would he?”

Ian rubbed his chin. “What if he doesn’t know what side we are on?”

The others went silent for a minute before Jeff suddenly spoke, taking the others by surprise. The Texan rarely spoke but when he did his voice carried a force of authority and strength.

“What if we make them tell us?” The other’s stared at him questioningly. “What I mean to say is, what if we refuse to help until things become clear?”

Ian shook his head. “I promised Patton that I wouldn’t support any form of mutiny but I won’t stand against you. Still, I will try and convince you otherwise. I feel that we are on the right side because my heart tells me that I am.

Matt chuckled. “Your heart tells you, sir? Getting poetic?”

Zeus and Bill gave the loader murderous glances as the Lieutenant continued. “Also, I have not seen any dark deeds or crimes committed by the Equestrians and I saw them done by who I believe was the enemy; or at least a branch of the enemy.”

“But it seems that the Princesses have blood on their hands as well. At least that’s what Patton told you. Correct?” Jeff sat back in his chair, a stern look on his face.

“We all have blood on our hands, Fishy.” Ian fiddled with the remnants of his bread. “Measuring the amount of blood spilt on each side is a poor way of deciding who is correct in a war, lad.”

“Perhaps, sir. But you say your heart tells you that we are on the correct side.” A dark glare hung in Jeff's eyes. “Sadly mine has remained silent on the issue and I must use my mind to discover the truth.”

Ian glared back at him. “How do you propose finding the truth?”

The others held their breaths, the growing tension between the two was unexpected and thick.

Jeff sat forward and looked the Lieutenant in the eyes. To everyone else watching it seemed a silent battle of dominance was happening between them. “We go to the Princess and demand answers or she no longer receives our help.”

“And if we get no answers will you demand that we get sent home to leave the peoples of this world to meet their own fates?” Ian retorted in a half laugh, half growl.

“We are here against our will. I have little care for the fate of the people here.” The Texan sounded strong in his words but Ian could tell that they were false.

“Don’t lie to me, boy!” the Lieutenant spat. “You always had a soft heart and you love this place, perhaps more than the rest of us. You might not say it but I can tell in your eyes every day that you care for this world’s future. Your heart is not as quiet as you think it is. Your head is just too thick and full of conflicting information!”

“Then I seek to have the information sorted out! Is that so wrong, sir? Why do you fear the truth unless you doubt your heart as well?” Jeff leaned forward and looked his commander in the eye. His voice held a threatening tone. “I might not want to leave this place yet but I will use every bargaining chip I can get to learn the truth!”

The two men stared at each other in silence. Eventually Ian’s expression softened and he sat back in his chair. The other’s continued to watch them with bated breath.

Ian finally whispered, “Very well. Go press the Princess for answers. I won’t stop you.”

Jeff nodded then stood and left the hall. After a pause Bill and Zeus followed him.
Ian sa silently then turned to Matt. “Aren't you going to leave too and seek answers?”

“Oh, no-no,” the loader stuttered. “I'm on your side.”

“Don’t call it taking sides! There are no sides,” the Leutnant shot. “God forbid a rift form between us.”

Twilight had never felt more miserable in her life and the pain was growing with every passing day. Her friends rarely heard a word from her and she usually sat in silence. In fact none of them were the same. The only one of them that dared to wear a genuine smile was Pinkie Pie yet it was nothing more than a shadow of her once brimming joy.

They now sat on the shore watching the waves roll in and the ships bob up and down against the pier. In the distance a storm could be seen over the distant land of Equestria, now only a foggy line against the horizon. The sound of approaching hooves shook them out of their darkening thoughts. They turned and a pegasi courier met their view.

“A letter for Applejack?” he said before giving the roll of paper to her. He quickly took to the sky and left them.

“It’s from mah brother,” the earth pony stated. She read it for a few moments before putting it down. “He says that he is now a Captain in the 19th and well on his way to becoming a Colonel. He seems to be pretty happy with himself.”

“Where is his camp at?” Rainbow Dash chimed.

Applejack looked at the note again but didn’t actually read it. “He said that the 19th is with a small brigade composed of the 19th, 21st, 24th and 25th regiments. They are far inland but he didn’t tell me the exact location.”

“At least he is doing fine,” Fluttershy stated in a whisper. Ever since leaving Ponyville, she had been secretly wishing that her animals back home could have been brought with them.

“Yeah,” Applejack nodded her head. In her mind though she thought, ‘For how long?’

“I hope my brother is alright,” Twilight said to herself. “For all I know he is dead.”

“Don’t say such things, darling.” Rarity put her hoof around her friend. “Your brother is going to be fine. He is too brave to have anything bad happen to him.”

Somewhere in the city behind them a bell tolled and the group slowly stood. They looked over the water one last time the turned to each other.

“I guess it’s time to go.” Rarity said quietly.

Twilight nodded. “Yes it is.”

Applejack pulled her friends into a hug. “Girls, we may be spreadin’ out all over the island to do different jobs but whenever we can we’ll meet here. Sound good?”

“Yep!” Pinkie beamed. The other nodded their heads or whispered agreements.

After a while they parted and went their separate ways. Each one hoping that some form of good news would bring hope back to them.

“Charger Brigade! Hold the line!” General Sprinter stood upon a pile of rubble high above his soldiers. The banner of the 1st Brigade waving furiously over his head on the stormy wind. “Here they come!”

Shining Armor marveled at the stallion’s courage. His friend seemed to be without fear as the world fell apart around them. Behind the 1st other brigades were reforming the line for another counter attack. Down the rubble filled street the masses of enemy troops marched stern paradelike towards them.

The General had no idea how he ended up in the middle of the fighting. He had been forced to abandon his HQ after it was attacked by Gryphons early that morning. His army had dissolved into chaos. Most of the forces had retreated to the harbor to create a last line of defence. But others rallied behind brigades such as the 1st and the 13th, fighting the enemy and spilling their blood for every street gained.

Shining decided that it was best for him to be with the soldiers on the front lines. Now though he felt small compared to the ponies actually giving orders and fighting. There was little a strategic general could do merely steps away from the enemy.

“Steady!” Sprinter ordered as an artillery shell screamed into the ranks of the brigade. Bodies and limbs were thrown into the air to come falling back down on their comrades. “Hold steady, brave 1st Brigade! Show them no fear!”

The enemy lines were only yards away and Shining was feeling the urge to fall back when Sprinter yelled again, “For Equestria! Charge!”

The 1st Brigade and those that rallied behind them hurled themselves against the oncoming lines. A bloody melee broke out for only a couple minutes before the ponies broke off to reform into another line further up the road. Shining hadn’t joined into the fray, instead remaining on a pile of stone watching the fight.

“Sprinter,” Shining yelled as they fall back to a new position. “I need to fall back to the harbor and oversee the defences being prepared there. I am putting you in charge of the forces still within the main part of the city.”

“Yes sir,” Sprinter saluted quickly before returning his attention to the battle.

The General watched his friend for several seconds before hurrying off towards the dockyard with the remnants of his staff officers close behind. All around them as they ran could be seen lines of ponies employing the same tactic of General Sprinter. Shining could also notice that not all of them were having the same amount of success. Many of the brigades and regiments were taking massive casualties and already large groups were retreating.

“Sir!” one of Shining’s officers screamed.

The General stopped just as a large mass of ponies ran terrified and leaderless down a street ahead of them. A troop of minotaurs rushed, close on their tails.

“Their breaking through over there, sir!”

Shining didn’t hesitate. It was act now or lose a large majority of his army. “Sound the retreat!”

One officer raised a horn to his mouth and blew three consecutive notes. Another, a unicorn, released a red magic burst into the sky that exploded like a firework.

“Hurry!” The General motioned towards an alleyway. “Through there!”

They ran heedless of the now fully retreating pony army around them and soon arrived at a quickly constructed wall between them and the dockyards. Ponies were struggling up the sides and others stood on the top helping them over. Shining Armor and his officers struggled over and then turned to the ever approaching battle.

“General!” There was a flap of wings and Spitfire, along with one of his pegasi officers, landed beside him. Both ponies were covers in injuries and blood. Spitfire’s lance was splintering but had yet to break. “The lancers can’t hold off the gryphons for much longer. Enemy airships are also moving in over the city. Not only that, sir, but upon the distant mountains a few dragons can be seen sitting like vultures.”

“Pull the lancer regiments over the dockyards.” Shinings voice cracked. “We’re making our last stand here!”

“Yes sir!” Spitfire saluted. “But there is something else I need to tell you. A fleet of air and naval ships are approaching from the West. We don’t know who they are but there is hope that they are ours.”

“I’ll take any good news that I can, even if it’s uncertain.” Shining looked westward but couldn't see the ocean through the ruins and smoke. “Stay strong up there Colonel!”

“I feel better up there than down here, sir.” With that said Spitfire and the staff officer leaped into the air.

Shining made his way towards the harbor. “I need scouts to see whose fleet is approaching. I don’t want our rear exposed.”

An officer saluted and jumped into the sky. Shining found a high point on the top of a halfway destroyed building. His army was still pouring into the dockyards but it seemed that the enemy was no longer pursuing them. Apparently they needed to regroup as well. The storm continued to grow as thunder rumbled in the distance. For several minutes he watched the brigades reform into new defensive positions. Every once and a while he would look behind him and catch a glimpse of distant airships and sails through the smoke.

The officer that had set out to discover whose fleet was approaching never returned. But as he was watching the ships draw neared a pegasi caught his attention. She circled the harbor for a while before diving straight for Shining and landing next to him.

“Flight Admiral Windy Wings!” Shining exclaimed, his joy overflowing. “I hope that’s your fleet approaching.”

“It is General,” the mare replied. A fire gleamed in her eyes and Shining could help but feel uneasy around her. A vengeful rage emanated from her. “I’m here to get you and your army out of here and to kill as many of those monsters as we can.”

A shadow passed overhead and the ponies looked up. Gryphonian airships were steaming directly for the Equestrian vessels. Spitfire soon dropped from the sky and landed next to them.

“The Gryphon ships are pushing through,” she panted. An arrow stuck firmly through the feathers of her wings and deep cut from her shoulder to her flank oozed blood. “They are trying to stop the fleet!”

“I know.” Shing motioned for one of his officers to help her but she just pushed them away. But not before the arrow was removed from her wing. “I want you to gather all of the lancers and assist the airships.”

“Yes sir!” Spitfire once again leaped into the sky.

“I am heading back to my fleet.” Windy Wings hovered above him. “Good luck General.”

She turned and sped back to the Equestrian fleet that was on the brink of engaging with the enemy airships.

A smile spread across Shining Armor’s face. “Hope returns at last!”

Word that the Equestrian Navy was nearing reached Brigadier General Sprinter as he looked over the battered 1st Brigade. His soldiers gave a whole hearted cheer as he told them the news.

“If we hold strong we will be getting out of here!” he practically sang. No sooner had he said this though when the enemy artillery started to fall around them again.

The street ahead of them was suddenly filled with the marching mass of enemy soldiers, led by a minotaur vanguard. Sprinter watched them momentarily before turning his eyes skyward. The storm clouds over the city were rapidly growing darker and the storm was about to let loose.

“Here they come!” Sprinter walked back and forth in front of his lines, ignoring the artillery falling into their ranks and exploding against the makeshift breastworks.

On either side they could here battle already being joined as the lines met. The enemy before them suddenly quickened their pace and rushed headlong at their defences. Sprinter couldn’t believe it. The enemy came recklessly against them and were easily kept from the top of the defences. The Equestrian spears crowned the top of the rubble and punctured the throat of any foe that neared the crest.

Their foes came on until the piles of their dead became a second wall. Eventually they fell back, defeated for only a moment. For half an hour the enemy came against them but their attacks were never coordinated. It was as if they were being driven by the bloodlust to destroy their army before the navy arrived.

“General Sprinter!” A voice rang out after the enemy fell away again. Sprinter turned and saw one of Shining Armor's officers behind him. “The fleet has arrived. Pull back and board a ship for departure. But leave a regiment to act as a rear guard.”

Sprinter felt a moment of joy but it quickly disappeared. “Any regiment left behind is surely to be destroyed!”

The officer nodded his head sadly then trotted away. Sprinter looked around his brigade. The tattered flag of the 12th Canterlot Regiment caught his eye. They had taken the least casualties and were the best suited to hold as a rearguard; though losing the largest regiment in his brigade tore at his heart. Sprinter decided that it would be best for him to stay behind with the 12th as the rest of the brigade retreated to improve the chances of their escape.

“3rd and 7th Regiments! Fall back to the harbor and board ships for departure!” He ordered. The growing storm clouds finally broke and a bolt of lightly shot across the sky as the rain fell. “The 12th will hold its position until told to retreat!”

The colonels of the regiments saluted him then began an orderly retreat. Sprinter looked at the nervous yet proud faces of the stallions and mares of the 12th. His eyes looked at the few regiments of other brigades that were also ordered to hold the line. He stood strong and fearless with the few that now remained against the oncoming storm.

“Sir!” a voice called out. “They're coming again!”

The hordes of enemy soldiers came against them once again. The engagement began much like the others had gone, the ponies on the high ground taking the advantage and holding it. But now the enemy refused to retreat and they clawed up the breastworks no matter how many of them fell. Gryphons, who were no longer being held back by the lancers, suddenly dove down on them and the advantage was lost. Ponies started to run for the ships. Only those around Sprinter held their ground.

“Come on!” The general cheered, a reckless fire in his eyes as he fought. “Come and get me!”

But then the enemy fell back and out of the dark clouds a green dragon clad in black iron plates dropped and landed before Sprinter and those of the 12th that still remained. He glared at the ponies with cruel yellow yes and they backed away in fear. But one stallion remained firm.

Sprinter stepped forward and looked up at the monster, defiance spread across his face. “Bring it on, lizard!”

Several ponies took this last moment to run away but Sprinter raised his spear and rushed headlong toward the dragon with the intention of embedding the point in its heart. The rest followed him, the will of their brave leader pulling them on, but to no avail. The dragon opened his mouth and a wave of fire engulfed the fearless leader and the remnants of the gallant 12th.

Shining Armor watched the city burn with the rage of the attacking dragons. His heart sank and he new that his friend was no more. The last ship had barely made it out of the harbor when the dragons reached the shore. But they dared not fly over the ocean. High in the storm above the battle between the two air fleets was tapering to an end and the Gryphon fleet limped back towards the mainland. They had come off with more casualties; the rage of Admiral Windy Wings and her crews had proven more than a match for the enemy airships.

“Make for the Island!” the captain yelled. “The storm is behind us so we should make good headway!”
Shining looked back at the city one last time and thought of all those, living and dead, who they were leaving behind. He gave them a salute as tears streamed down his face before turning his eyes to the West.

“All I want now is to see my wife again,” he whispered as the setting sun broke through the distant clouds.

Ch 30: Confrontations and Hope

Chapter 30

The calm of the day disintegrated when Ocean Mist suddenly screamed from her position by the window. “Raid!”

Celestia and the others barely had a chance to think before the front door was kicked open. A squad of diamond dogs scurried into the building,trailed by an bulky minotaur officer. The dogs immediately set to tearing apart the house, searching, as the officer approached Flo.

“I’m deeply sorry for our intrusion,” he greeted Flo kindly. “But we need to search your house for weapons or any other forms of contraband. Remain seated and calm and we will be out of your hair shortly.”

“Be my guest,” Flo replied through clenched teeth.

Celestia sat at the kitchen table while Morning Mist sat beside her eating oats. Grains were the only food easily accessible to ponies due to the occupying forces claiming most of the food for themselves.
Celestia was shocked when the minotaur enter the room and sit across from them. He glanced at the Princess and smiled.

“Cute calf you have, pony,” he stated.

Flo smiled. “Thank you. She’s such a good girl.”

“I too have a daughter.” The minotaur leaned back and sat thoughtfully. “Oh, and sorry about your door. Scrabbler, one of the diamond dogs, thought knocking was overrated. I’ll send over a team to fix it when we’re done here. That is, if we don’t find anything.”

“Oh, we don’t have anything.” Flo pulled a loaf of bread from the cupboard. “Would you like something to eat while you wait?”

“Oh, thank you very much, miss. But no. I just had a nice meal at the barracks not that long ago.”

Cobalt and Tipple trotted into the kitchen, eyeing the minotaur anxiously. Celestia knew there was weaponry somewhere in the house and she guessed that the two stallions had been busy hiding it after Ocean Mist gave her warning.

“Good evening,” Cobalt greeted sharply.

“Likewise,” the minotaur replied with a smile.

A diamond dog appeared in the doorway. “Nothing was found, sir.”

“Good, very good.” The minotaur stood and faced Flo one last time. “As I promised earlier a crew will be out to fix your door.”

The minotaur gave a polite nod of the head to his hosts and left. Morning Mist, who had been sitting quietly the entire time chimed up, “He seems very nice!”

“Indeed he did,” Flo replied flatly. “Cobalt, where did you two hide the tools?”

“Under the attic floorboards.”

The mare nodded. “Keep them there. We don’t know how frequent these raids are going to be.”

“Sister!” Ocean Mist trotted in. “It’s your turn to be on watch.”

There was a rapping on the back door and everypony’s breath seemed to stop. They glanced at each other pensively.

“Who do you think that is?” Morning Mist whispered.

Before anyone could reply a stallion’s stern face appeared in the window. Celestia instantly recognised him as a bat pony. His yellow eyes stared at them questioningly.

“Are you going to let me in?” his muffled voice hissed through the window.

“I’ll be right there,” Cobalt called as he hurried out of the room.

“I hope he has some good news,” Flo sighed.

“Hi Shadow!” the two mist sisters chorused when the stallion returned with his bat winged friend.

“Hello.” Shadow said giving them both hugs.

Tipple watched the bat pony with a dark expression. Celestia on the other hoof sat gazing at Luna’s retired guard.

“Captain Shadow Breeze?” the princess exclaimed.

“That’s me.” He looked over at Celestia and tilted his head in confusion. “Who are you, little one?”

“I’m Dawn.”

“It’s nice to meet you.” He approached the table and sat down. “I have some important information for you.”

The others crowded around his as he pulled papers from a bag at his side. Celestia leaned forward to take a look as well but Flo stopped her.

“Why don’t you go to and play in the other room?”

Celestia opened her mouth to protest but quickly shut it and sulked out of the room. But the Princess remained close to the door in an attempt to listen in on the conversation.

“The first bit of news comes from Van Hoover and the battle over there. So far our forces are holding their own but an evacuation seems unlikely.”

“That’s old news,” Tipple said dismissively.

“Very well then.” The bat pony coughed and there was the sound of papers shuffling. “Admiral Turbulent Waters was spotted up by the palace and my source tells me that he is handing over important information and almost half of our warships to the enemy.”

“What!” Flo screamed.

“That traitor will pay,” growled Cobalt.

“Arrange an assassination on your own time.” There was a sound of rustling papers then Shadow spoke again. “I have some good news out of that though. A large percentage of our soldiers and civilians escaped on the largest warships and nearly all of our airships remained loyal too. All Blandire got was a bunch of crewless frigates, brigs and merchantmen. Though he did get most of the cannons and weaponry from all the ships.”

“But the ships of the line got away?” Cobalt asked hopefully.

“All except Turbulent Water’s flagship, yes.”

Celestia knew that Equestria had five ships of the line. They were old, slow and obsolete compared to more modern warships of other nations, but they were the backbone of the Equestrian Navy. One of them was already safe in the other fleet as Luna’s flagship, the Fortress. The three that got away were The Castle, The Barbican, and Celestia’s old flagship The Keep. Turbulent Waters’ flagship had been The Bastion.

“Not much good they will be, though,” Tipple moaned. “If all of their weaponry have been taken.”

“Tripple,” one of the Mist sisters replied. They sounded so much alike that Celestia didn’t know which one was talking. “Take whatever good news you can! Stop being such a downer.”

Tripple laughed. “You might think that I’m being a downer but in truth I’m just being practical.”

“‘In truth I’m just being practical’,” one of the Mist twins said in a mocking voice.

“Childish,” Tipple grunted.

Shadow cut in before any arguments could begin. “That’s not all of the news I bring. I snuck into the nearby minotaur camp with my brethren and snagged a few barrels of black powder. They're hidden a mile outside of town in some old farmer’s barn.”

“Is said farmer on our side?” Cobalt asked.

“Of course.”

There was a sound of a hoof patting Shadow on the back and Cobalt’s voice rang out. “I knew I could rely on you! And you doubted him, Tipple.”

All Tipple did was grunt.

“I’ll start spreading word to the others that our plans are being pushed to tomorrow night.” Flo walked out of the room with the others lagging behind. They gave Celestia no heed as they passed her. Flo continued, “How many bridges do you think we can blow with the explosives?”

“Three at the maximum.” Shadow peered uneasily out of the window before joining the others at their seats. “But I would only knock out two to make sure they go down. There’s only so much black powder a few ponies can smuggle out of a camp.”

“This is going to be so exciting!” Morning Mist clapped her hooves together. “I love fireworks!”

*

“I’m sorry but the Princess and the Generals are busy,” the royal guard stated. “You’ll have to come back la-”

He was cut short as Jeff shoved him and his partner aside. They left Zeus to guard the ponies as the Texan threw open the doors, followed by Bill.

“What is the meaning of this?” Patton demanded as he shot up from his desk.

“Sorry General, but we demand long overdue answers,” Jeff replied sharply. “As long as the Princess gives us the truth there will be no problems.”

Luna stared at him blandly. “Are you threatening me?”

Jeff shook his head. “No ma’am, I’m not threatening you. I’m threatening to withhold any help you receive from me and my crewmates.”

Patton growled, his hands resting on his revolvers. “Mutiny is punishable by death. Don’t make me put you down.”

Jeff decided to take a gamble. “You wouldn’t do that, sir. You are equally interested as us to learn the truth. If we are truly fighting on the right side.”

“Of fucking course I know what side I am fighting for!”

“But do you know why we are fighting?” Jeff glanced at Patton’s revolvers, knowing full well that the General probably wouldn't hesitate to shoot him if he crossed the line. “Why must we risk our lives?”

Patton didn’t answer, he just glared murderously at Jeff.

Lee, who had been quietly watching the engagement from a seat in the corner, stood. “Luna, it’s unwise to withhold information from subordinates.”

The Princess sighed. “It is true we have been withholding information, but only because we were afraid to reveal our past. To create the Elements of harmony, an entire nation of lives had to be sacrificed. It was the only way to defeat an ancient power and repair all of the damages he had done. We also didn’t want Twilight and her friends to learn that they hold what is essentially thousands of trapped souls within them.”

Jeff and Bill glanced at each other uneasily as Luna continued. “Blandire was away on a mission for the King when the Elements were created. His family, which we knew personally, were all consumed. What Blandire refuses to believe is that they willingly gave up their lives and now he views us as murderers.”

“You just sacrificed an entire nation to stop one person?” Jeff replied. “How does someone just do that? How could you just freely commit genocide?”

“This is why me and my sister were hesitant to tell you!” Luna’s voice caused the room to shake and Jeff knew he had hit a nerve. “You wouldn’t understand the position we were in, the decision we had to make! Discord was not the simple enemy that you think that he is. We had exhausted every other means!”

“But you just can’t throw away people’s lives! Will you throw away our lives that easily too?”

The Princess ground her teeth in frustration. “Why don’t you understand? You’re making the same mistake as Blandire! We didn’t take their lives, they gave their souls freely!”

Patton broke in. “The princesses already explained this to me. They described the nearly limitlessness and unpredictability of Discords power. I agree that it was their last hope.”

“I just don’t-” Jeff was cut short by Bill putting his arm on the younger man’s shoulder.

“We understand,” the Virginia stated uneasily.

Jeff sighed and nodded, finally allowing himself to try and understand Luna’s reasoning. “May I just ask, your highness, that we be better informed in the future?”

Luna nodded. “We didn’t want to keep secrets from you and your crewmates. My sister and I were just afraid of losing the only hope we had.”

“Speaking of your sister, and I beg your pardon,” Jeff added. “Since she is gone will we still be able to be sent home?”

“Yes.”

“Good.” The Texan nodded, a slight improvement in his mood was evident. He turned to Patton and saluted. “Sir, I apologise for my actions.”

“It’s fine,” the general huffed. “But don’t make a habit out of it. Now get out of here before I decide to add some form of punishment for your insubordination.”

Both humans saluted and left the room. Zeus was still outside with the two ponies when they exited. By the looks of it, the gunner had given both guards cigarettes and the trio was now smoking in a circle yet still eying each other, and Zeus’ gun, uneasily.

“Got the answers we need and surprisingly didn’t get shot,” Jeff said as they walked past. “Now to go apologize to Mother.”

“Oh fuck!” Bill gasped. “Ian’s probably a mess after we turned against him like that.”

Zeus hurried to catch up. “So I take it we are still fighting for the Ponies?”

“Yep,” Bill replied.

“That’s good.”

The shed that housed both tanks was never visited by the ponies. A fine place to get drunk.

Frederic held up his glass of schnapps to give another toast and Ian did likewise. “To all, as you Americans say, FUBAR moments that haven't killed us yet!”

Ian cheered. “Couldn’t has said bertter meself!”

They knocked back the drink and poured another round. Both commanders had been drinking for the last hour and the German crewmates and Matt stared at the pair with uneasy expressions. They too had been drinking but not near as much as Frederic and Ian.

“Uh, a toars- a toast to everyone that we love back home!” Ian nearly fell out of his seat as he raised his glass.

“Ve already toasted to that, my friend.” Frederic laughed. “But ve can toast to it again!”

Ian struggled to pour another glass. “Do yi ever get the-the feeling that you were never meant to be a leader?”

“On occasion, ja.”

“I’ve had two men die, er, under me command and now I fear I mught lose the rest.” The Lieutenant finally filled his glass and sipped it absentmindedly. “When blid things get so fucked up?”

“Probably being transported here is the first place to look,” Matt chimed from his place upon the Sherman. “That’s my guess.”

“Shert up, Shelly.” Ian hiccuped. “I hasn’t asking you but yes I berlieve that could be where the bull began.”

“There they are,” Bill said as he opened the door followed closely by Jeff and Zeus. “Looks like they're having a party.”

Matt waved at them. “Hi guys.”

“Hey lads! Tharnk the Holy Mary that Patton didn’t shoot you!” Ian stood, stumbled and gave the three of his men hugs. He caressed each one's face drunkenly like an overbearing mother. “I lerve ya boys and I is worried fer you!”

“You might not have noticed,” Matt laughed. “But mommy is drunk.”

“Mommy is very drunk.” Ian spun on his heels and stuck his middle finger up at the loader. “Fuck ye, Shelly!”

Matt laughed and took a swig from his own beverage.

Zeus shook his head in disbelief. “Well, Mother’s baby boys are back and very sorry for turning on him.”

“It’s all wa-water under the bridge, lads.” The lieutenant took another swig of alcohol. “Wha derd you find from Luna.”

Bill opened his mouth to reply but Ian cut him off. “Whit, don’t tell me. I don't remember any of it after tonight. So ernstead, lets drink!”

Day 28

Patton watched from the ship’s railings as the sun slowly creep over the water catching the still distant sails of Luna’s navy. The chugging of the airship’s steam engines growled in the foggy clouds above and the General looked up just in time to see a few of them drop down to their moorings on the hills.

“I never see sights like that back home.” Lee stated as he approached and stood next to the younger General. “At least in my time. Perhaps you see things like this in the 1900’s.”

Patton nodded. “There are things equally and even more awe inspiring.”

A pegasus darted overhead and before either of them could see who it was she entered Luna’s cabin. Moments later the pegasus exited along with an exhausted Luna.

“Generals, come with me,” the Princess shot before dragging them through a teleportation spell.

The trio appeared on a crowded wharf as the first ships were docking. Only a few ponies noticed their arrival due to the others being busy with the arriving navy. The decks of the ships were filled with ecstatic sailors and soldiers who wanted nothing more to be safe on dry land.

“Your highness!” General Shining Armor pushed through the masses. He looked like he was about to pass out from exhaustion and seasickness. “What are my orders?”

“Go find your wife and get some rest.” Luna replied. “I won’t be asking anything of you for a while. Not until after we rebuild your army.”

Shining smiled wearily and saluted. “Yes, your highness.”

He quickly trotted away, a great weight obviously lifted from his shoulders. Ponies were starting to notice Luna and were starting to cheer.

“Why are they cheering me?” the Princess asked her human companions. “I have done nothing but help send them to their deaths.”

“Because they can see you, ma’am, and that gives them hope,” Patton replied. “Seeing you reassures them and lets them know that you actually care for them.”

Luna glanced at Patton with an uncertain expression before turning to Lee. The man in grey nodded his head. Luna’s mood lightened and she started to wave back to her ponies. Patton watched for a few moments before turning to Lee.

“I am going to go check up on my men and see how they are doing after our...engagement yesterday. Would you like to join me for proper introductions?”

“Yes General,” Lee adjusted his hat. “I would very much like to meet your men.”

“Very good,” Patton beamed. “But I must warn you they are a rowdy group.”

The older man smiled. “General Patton, I beg your pardon, but I have plenty of experience with rowdy soldiers.”

“Princess,” Patton nudged Luna to get her attention. “I am going to go see how my men are doing and I will be bringing General Lee with me.”

The Princess nodded. “That is fine, General.”

Patton saluted and turned away. “Follow me, General. It might take a while to find them if I am wrong but I bet they are in the tank shed.”

There was a knock on the door and Felix sat up with a start. He had been sprawled out across his beloved 8.8 cm fast asleep. He tried to nudge Udo awake but with limited success. The German loader looked around the room at the other humans still sleeping in strange positions on the ground and across their tanks.

Another knock.

Felix sighed, slid off of the Tiger and made his way to the door, stepping on Benjamin’s arm in the the process. The other German cursed sleepily but immediately slid back into unconsciousness. Felix opened the door and stared blearily at the two American generals looking back at him.

“Good morning. Uh, Felix, right?” Patton greeted.

“Ja.”

“Could you wake up the others?”

Felix looked at the others still sleeping behind him and shrugged. “Ja.”

The German walked to Frederic and politely roused him. The Tiger’s commander sat up and nodded towards the Generals. Felix then retrieved a large wrench from the side of their tank and started rapidly hitting the front hull armor. The loud clanging echoed through the shed and soon was joined by the curses and moans of the other men.

“Fucking hell!” Bill jumped to his feet and was about to make a beeline to Felix who was raising the wrench to defend himself. “I swear to god I’m gonna- General Patton, sir, and General Lee!”

The others, save for the Germans, shot up and stood at attention.

“At ease men.” Patton leaned against the Sherman and sighed. “I just came by to see how you are doing.”

“Quite well, sir,” Ian replied, his eyes bloodshot and tired from the hangover. “I hope my men didn’t give you too much trouble yesterday.

“Not at all.” Patton gave a glance at the three men that had confronted Luna. “I’m actually proud to have gutsy bastards like your crew here with me in Equestria. If I had pansy little whelps that were too afraid to stand up to a pony princess I would have probably shot them myself.”

“Hello General Lee.” Bill couldn't contain himself anymore and stuck out his hand for the Confederate to shake. “It’s an honor to meet my lifelong hero.”

Lee took it and gave the driver a strong shake. “I take it that you’re Bill Harper. Patton has told me about you, along with the rest of you of course. You’re a Virginian, correct?”

“Yes sir.” Bill’s eyes shined with excitement. “Born and raised.”

“Is my country still as beautiful as it was during my time?”

The tanker nodded. “Still as beautiful as ever.”

Lee nodded and seemed to fall into thought. Bill and the others watched him for a moment before Zeus chimed up.

“If you don’t mind me asking, sir, but how were you brought to Equestria?”

Lee took a deep breath and stared up at the ceiling. “It was July 14th, 1863 and I stood on the shores of the Potomac watching my army retreat back into Virginia after our worst defeat yet.”

“Gettysburg,” Bill muttered.

“Yes, Gettysburg. I will never forget the name of that small town.” The grey general nodded. “After a while I started to feel light and uneasy. It was as if some fatal illness was about to take me. I climbed off of Traveller and sought to rest myself upon a nearby stone wall. I had no sooner set foot upon the ground when Walter Taylor rushed to my side. He helped me to the wall all the while fretting over my health, God bless him. I sent Taylor to fetch me water and the moment he departed a dark flame wrapped itself around me and I believed myself to be dead. But instead I awoke in this land.”

“That’s pretty much the way we were brought here. With purple flames.” Bill pointed to the other men in the shed and lingered on the Tiger crew. “Cept they were trying to kill us the entire time.”

Frederic gave a passive wave before standing up. The German commander pulled out a pocket watch before motioning for his men to join him.

“It was a pleasure to meet you, General Lee,” Frederic said, shaking the older man’s hand. “But me and my men are going to get some food. Ve are on the line making cannons and ve vill need our strength.”

“Men,” Ian sighed. “I guess we need to get to work too. Frederic, would ya kindly save us a table at the mess hall?”

The German nodded before leaving. Both generals watched the Sherman crew get their things together before taking their leave as well.

“I still can’t believe I am able to speak to you!” Bill exclaimed before saluting both Generals.

Lee saluted in return. “Perhaps we can sit and talk about Virginia during a time when you aren't busy?”

“I would love that, sir.”

“Come on Bill!” Shelly’s voice called from outside and Bill gave another hasty salute to Lee before rushing out of the door.
Patton shook his head but an idea formed quickly in his mind.

“How would you like a tour of a U.S. Army tank?”

*

Twilight rushed through the crowded dirt streets of the makeshift city searching for any sign of her brother. The mare knew that she would most likely find him wherever Cadence was but the ever-changing city made it nearly impossible to remember the location of any one building. She passed long columns of soldiers heading to their new camps with their tattered flags fluttering in the ocean wind. One column in particular though caught her eye. No flag they carried above them, only the bodies of the wounded and dying.

Cadence was head nurse so Twilight reasoned that they were heading to the nearest hospital where she would hopefully find both her sister in law and brother. She fell in beside them and tried not to let her eyes linger on the festering wounds or the moaning ponies.

She found Shining standing outside of hospital 3 watching the wounded file past him. An officer stood next to him but the General didn’t seem to be listening.

“Hey Twi!” Shining exclaimed when he saw his sister running up to give him a strong hug. “How are you, sis?”

“I’m fine.” Twilight looked him over and was startled to see how weary and beaten down he looked. “How are you?”

“Better now that I am somewhere safe.” He looked over his shoulder into the hospital. “I was given leave to spend time with Cadence but when my fighting ended her’s began. So I’ve gone back to work.”

“Sir, can we discus this one last thing? Then I will let you be,” the officer Shinning had been talking too interjected.

Shining nodded. “Yes, of course. Twi, one moment.”

“Sir,” the officer continued. “What shall we do with the battered regiments and brigades, primarily the Charger brigade and the 12th? Stone Tower and Luna are thinking about consolidating the regiments into different brigade’s regiments?

“No, no,” Shining shot. “I will not dissolve the Charger Brigade. I won’t have such good fighting ponies be separated. Consolidate the remnants of the 12th into the 7th and find me two more regiments to supplement the brigade. Preferably regiments that are showing promise and are well disciplined.”

“Yes, sir. I will see what I can scrounge up.” The officer saluted. “I will speak to you latter, sir.”

Shining saluted in return and turned back to Twilight. “Lets find somewhere quieter to talk.”

“Not very many places are quiet right now,” Twilight said before entering a state of thought. “But I might know a place that is relatively calm.”

Twilight pushed open the shed door and peered around. At first she was relieved that the humans weren't inside but there was a noise by the American’s tank and she looked over to see Patton and Lee staring back at her from a small table in front of the machine. A field stripped M1919 between them. The Confederate General had an expression of simple interest while the younger man beamed like a child showing a new friend all of his amazing toys.

“Oh sorry,” Twilight backed away. “I shall go somewhere else.”

She closed the door behind her and sat down in the grass. Shining joined her and leaned up against the shed wall.

“It’s fairly quiet out here,” he stated.

Twilight nodded but remained silent for a while. Eventually she spoke. “When do you go back into the war?”

“Don’t know yet.” Shining watched an airship loiter overhead. “Whenever the army is ready for me to lead it again and whenever Luna has a place for me to take it.”

“How long do you think that will take?”

Shining shrugged. “At least not until after winter.”

Twilight sat up and looked hopefully at her brother. “So you won’t be doing anything until after winter?”

“Winter is a time of preparation before spring. I’ll still be busy though.”

Twilight smiled. “That’s okay. At least you won’t be in danger.”

Author's Note

Sorry it took me so long to post this.

Ch 31: The Violent Calm of the Storm

Chapter 31

Day 29

“Would you like some tea, Admiral Waters?” Blandire entered the room followed by a mare carrying a tray with a teapot and cups.

Wanting the situation to be as peaceful as it could be Waters nodded his head.

“It is sassafras tea.” The alicorn sat at the table across from the Admiral as the mare poured two cups. Steam curled into the air and Blandire waited for the tea to be placed in front of them before continuing. “I was very happy when you decided to join us. But when the majority of the ships and crew didn't follow you my joy was slightly abated. A lone Admiral and a few small ships are of little use to me.”

Turbulent Waters swallowed the knot that was forming in his throat. He lifted the cup to his mouth and took an uneasy sip.

“But thankfully we did find something that was of use.” Blandire smiled and Turbulent found his nerves calming slightly. “In a small crate there were documents and blueprints of new weapons and machines that could turn the tide of this war in the favor of whoever possesses them. Since they are no longer in the hooves of Luna and are instead with me I will overlook the lack ponies and ships you were able to bring over to my side.”

“Well...” A voice screamed in the back of Turbulent mind telling him to keep his mouth shut. “We weren’t the ones who made the designs. They are still with Luna. They can just design more.”

Blandire raised an eyebrow. “Is that so? Well then, we will just have to change that. Who is the pony or ponies responsible for these designs?”

“They aren't ponies. Well, some of them are ponies but most of the designs are creations by a couple humans. They have a whole team assigned to developing their ideas.”

“Hmm.” Blandire sat back and thought for a moment. “It is a good thing that I already have a plan to infiltrate the island and obtain a few items that I need. A few humans and their development team can easily be taken out by the infiltrators as they go about their mission.”

Turbulent looked down at his cup as a wave of dizziness washed over him. He looked up at Blandire with horrified eyes.

“You- you poisoned me?”

Blandire nodded his head sadly.

“Why?” Turbulent gasped.

“I regret it, I honestly do.” The alicorn took one last sip from his tea before standing. “But I have no use for you now and you are nothing more than a loose end. You have also proven to be someone who will quickly jump sides and I can't have a pony like that in my ranks. I am sorry but farewell. Your body will be turned over to your family.”

Turbulent tried to speak but nothing more than a terrified squeak come out of his mouth. Blandire didn’t give him a second glance as he walked out of the room and closed the door. The mare that had brought the tea was the only one left with him. Turbulent gasped and motioned for her to help him but she just stood with a solemn face and watched.

The Admiral soon slid from his chair and landed heavily onto the floor. His pulse slowing and vision growing dark but before the cold of death took him the mare approached and stood, looming. She bent down and stared into his eyes and with a green flash the mare disappeared revealing the grinning face of a changeling.

*

The two pristine regiments of the 19th and 24th Ponyville stood lined up across from the battlehardened Charger Brigade. Both new regiments were almost larger than the entire old brigade. The flags fluttered above them as Big Mac watched the group of commanding officers from each regiment. After a while one of them approached Big Mac and addresses him.

“Due to gaps that have formed recently in the line of command, the Colonels of the 19th and 24th will be changing. For the 19th the new commanding officer will be Big Macintosh Apple and for the 24th their Colonel shall be Roseluck. Colonels of every regiment, could you meet in the Brigade’s HQ after the proceedings have ended.”

A pit formed in Big Mac’s stomach. He had been perfectly happy as a Captain. He looked around at his friends in the 19th and didn't know if he would be able to lead them into battle, to their deaths.

“My name is General Chainmail,” a voice cut in snapping Big Mac out of his thoughts. “I will be standing in as your Brigadier until a replacement can be found. I shall be training you alongside my Brigade until then. Now, the Charger Brigade has by far been getting the most publicity and glory lately but don’t let that get to your heads. Also, the two new regiments replacing the 12th are not to be treated as lesser fighting groups. Hopefully one day they can gain as much glory for themselves as you have.”

There was a dark murmur from the old regiments and Big Mac knew they weren’t welcome. From what he had heard the 12th was a legendary Regiment and having two fresh regiments replace it was nothing less that a slap in the face.

“Would the 12th Canterlot step forward!” Chainmail ordered.

A group of ponies, no more than 50 members, complied. They had no flag, only a hastily created replacement for the one lost, made from rags. Their eyes seemed shallow and dark, Big Mac wondered he would ever become like that.

“Would the flag bearer of the 12th please step forward.”

A mare, her leg and head wrapped in bandages, stepped out. She glanced up mournfully at the foreign banner before tilting it towards Chainmail. The General saluted, took the flag and gave it to one of his staff officers.

“The 12th is now part of the 7th,” Chainmail declared. “Go, join your new regiment.”

The soldiers shuffled back into the ranks and Chainmail saluted the brigade.

“You have earned a few days to yourselves. Training will start up again in three days,” he stated as he looked at their weary faces. “Charger Brigade, you are dismissed!”

*

“Congratulations on the promotion, Bigs.”

Big Mac had been organising his possessions in his new tent but quickly spun around to face his visitor. Rose stood in the entrance watching him with a bland expression. Mac nodded at the 24th’s new Colonel and went back to his previous actions.

Rose continued to watch him before slinking over to his chair and sitting down. “I’m amazed that a simple pony like you got promoted.”

“Hmm,” was his only response.

Rose chuckled. “I’m even more amazed that I got promoted. A pony my age shouldn’t be leading a regiment. I’m far too young.”

“That could be said for most of us,” the stallion replied, still organising.

“I tried to find the other Colonels of the brigade but they are somewhere in the city.” Rose sighed and fidgeted with her shortened mane. “Want to help me find them? We need to get to know our comrades.”

“I doubt they will want to get to know us,” Mac stated, facing the mare.

“What do you mean?”

“These are battle hardened ponies we are joining. What’s more we are replacing a regiment they started with, fought with and died with. Don’t tell me, Rose, that you haven't seen the looks in their eyes.”

Rose drooped her head. “I saw something in their eyes but I didn’t know that was it.”

Big Mac stared at her for a moment as a puzzled expression formed on his face. “Something is odd about you. You’ve been silent ever since... ever since the train returned to Ponyville. Losing your parents changed you but now you seem like your old self all of a sudden.”

The mare sat up ridged and her voice became dark. “Joining the Charger Brigade is one of the best things to happen to me. With our old brigade there was no guarantee that we would see the same kind of action that we are bound to see now. I want to be on the front. I want to be face to face with the enemy as they die and I want to be the reason why they are dying! You don’t feel the same way?”

“Nope.” Big Mac dropped his eyes to the ground. “A life is still a life and is not so easily taken. Not to mention leading lives to kill even more lives. I don’t think letting hate take over our hearts is a wise decision.”

“Oh Bigs,” Rose smiled softly though her eyes remained hard. “You were always a big softie. Well, I’m going to return to my regiment. See ya latter.”

She slid from the chair, gave Big Mac a quick salute and smile before disappearing out of the tent and into the sunlight. The stallion stared at the tent’s entrance flap softly in the breeze, his mind restless. Eventually he stood and poked his head out of the tent and waited for his eyes to get used to the light. A strong cold wind hit his face and mixed in with the ocean air was the familiar smell that Big Mac could only describe as winter. He took a deep breath before stepping fully out with the intention of finding his sisters.

*

Ian’s voice rang out loudly through the already noisy dockyard. “Put your fuckin’ back into it, Shelly!”

Matt gave Ian a quick glance before returning to the task at hand. He was last in line of a crew of ponies heaving on a rope and pulley that was lifting the last of the Iron ingots out of a ship. The other Americans had finished their allotted work and were waiting for their comrade to complete his.

“Jesus, Shelly! It’s almost like you haven't done a lick of hard work in your life!” Bill bellowed, distracting Matt. The rope slipped slightly and the ponies were pulled forward by the weight. The ingot nearly dropped back into the ships hold.

“Whoa!” The humans echoed in excitement.

“Shelly!” Ian yelled, distracting Matt yet again. “We’re heading to the mess hall to meet up with the Krauts. When you get done, make your way there! Good luck, laddie boy!”

Matt turned his sweat covered face towards them and let out a pained, “Fuck you guys! Can I get some help!”

“Nah,” Ian laughed as they waved goodbye and walked away. “Ya look like you got this!”

“Do you think he might hurt himself?” Zeus asked as they moved into the city.

Ian looked at him with a mock horrified expression. “What, Shelly hurt himself? When we're dealing with that lad there is almost a guarantee that there’ll be injuries.”

The Lieutenant noticed that Zeus seemed to be worried. “Don’t worry. He needs to build character and muscle.”

“He has plenty of character,” Bill grunted. “Mostly he needs muscle.”

The group fell silent though as they passed by a large building. From inside they could hear the moans of wounded ponies. The smell of death hung heavily in the air. A few wounded soldiers noticed them passing and raised their hooves in salutes and their voices into a weary cheer. The humans saluted back and continued on their way.

“How much booze do we have?” Zeus asked when they were a far distance from the hospital.

Ian took a deep breath. “Not enough.”

The Germans were already waiting for them when they arrived. Frederic waved from their table at the opposite side of the crowded building.

“Hello,” Frederic greeted as they sat down. “Where is Matthew?

“Still working,” Ian replied.

“How was your day?” Zeus asked.

“Forging cannon isn’t fun.” Fraedrich looked up and waved to someone that had just entered and the others followed his gaze and saw that it was Twilight, Rarity and Rainbow Dash.

The three ponies joined them as the already crowded table.

“Hello,” Ian said. “Where’s the other’s?”

Twilight sighed. “Pinkie has been busy bringing sweets to the wounded, Fluttershy is helping Cadence treat the wounded and Applejack is gone on her duty in the newly appointed farmland. Where she is exactly, I cannot say.”

“Where are the young ones?” Frederic implored.

“Young ones?” Twilight asked before realisation hit. “Oh, Applebloom is with AJ, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle are with Cheerily and the other foals out of the town. Somewhere far away from the death.”

“I talked to Cheerilee recently,” Rarity cut in. “That poor mare is extremely tired. She needs more help.”

“Fluttershy was helping her for a while but when the wounded came in she took it upon herself to help them instead.” Twilight paused and stared at the ceiling. “I think it is taking a toll on her.”

“It’s taking a toll on all of us, dear,” Rarity put her hoof on her friend’s back.

“Rarity,” Bill coughed. “Can I ask a favor of you?”

The fashion pony tilted her head in slight surprise. “Sure.”

“Could you make this flag?” He revealed a piece of paper from his pocket and gave it to her.

Rarity looked over the simple simple design of a star studded blue X with white outlines over a red background.

She shrugged her shoulders. “I believe I can find time to work on this.”

“A Confederate flag?” Zeus asked. “So that was what you were working on all night.”

Ian chuckled. “If we’re all getting flags made perhaps I can get the Irish flag.”

“And the German flag for them!” Zeus laughed as he motioned towards the Tiger crew.

“We can get Patton the American flag so he can fly it next to the Equestrian one for all I care!” Bill growled before face Rarity again. “I just want this. Please?”

“I’ll see what I can do.”

“Matt’s here,” Jeff grunted.

They turned to see the Californian enter, his wrists and hands wrapped in bandages.

“What happened?” Zeus asked when the loader had sat down at the end of the table next to Ian.

“Rope burn and sprained wrists,” he hissed. Matt looked at his injured hands then at the food on the table. His stomach growled unhappily as he tried unsuccessfully to eat.

“Poor baby,” Bill chuckled. “Do you want mother to feed you?”

“Fuck you! My hands really hurt!”

“Do you want mother to kiss them better then,” Ian joined in.

“Aww,” Matt moaned as he dropped his head into his arms. “Why are you being so mean?”

“Because we love you, Shelly boy.” Ian wrapped his arm around the young man’s neck. “Tough love my boy!”

“Oh, hello Big Mac,” Twilight started, surprised at the silent arrival of the stallion.

“Hello,” he replied. “Would any of you happen to know where my sisters are?”

“We were just talking about them,” Twilight replied. “They left already for the southern farmlands.”

Big Mac frowned but nodded. “Thank you, Twilight. I think I’ll have enough time to visit them.”

Without another word he turned and left. They silently watched him go each falling into their own thoughts.

Matt let out a loud sigh as he tried to lift a loaf of bread just to have it slip back onto the table. “Damnit!”

“Do you need help, Matt?” Dash asked.

“Nah,” he shot, shaking his head. “I got this.”

Matt wedged the loaf between his arms and took a triumphant bite.

“I wonder what is happening back on the mainland,” Twilight stated, still in her thoughts.

“Their probably staying strong,” Rarity answered with a forced smile. “We will return to save them soon.”

“We won’t be going back anytime in the near future,” Ian interjected. “Winter is coming and nothing other than preparation is going to happen. Even by summer I doubt we will be ready to return.”

“Winter is shit,” Bill grunted.

“Only the Russians fight in it willingly,” Zeus added half jokingly and Frederic nodded his head.

“I like the snow.” Matt was still trying to eat the bread. “It never snowed where I lived in California.”

“I don’t mind the snow either,” Ian stood and stretched. “I just hate fighting and working in it. Well lads, back to work. Matt, you can take the day off from the hard work. Go find something easy on you.”

The humans except for Matt stood and left. The loader watched them go and waited until they were out of the building. He changed his attention to the three ponies.

“Don’t tell anyone,” he shot before slipping the bandages off his mostly pristine hands. He grabbed another loaf of bread, smiling widely.

*

Celestia peered out of the window alongside the only other pony in the house, Flo. The mare was not happy about staying with the filly but straws were drawn to decide who was going to baby sit her and Flo got the short end.

“So, Dawn, want to play a game or something to pass the time?” Flow chimed.

Celestia didn’t want to but before she could say no a familiar voice whispered in her mind.

‘I want to play a game.’

“Sure,” Celestia replied quickly.

Flo stood and made her way to a closet. She rummaged around for a while before returning with a stack of boxes.

“We use to have game nights here before the war.” She set the boxes down on the coffee table. “We have a whole bunch of board games. Which one do you want to play?”

Celestia joined her and looked at each box. Of all the games only one looked enjoyable. “I like playing chess.”

Flo raised an eyebrow. “Realy? Never met a chess player as young as you before.”

“My father taught me how to play it,” Celestia replied, which was actually a truth.

“Very well,” Flo set out the board and pieces. “I must warn you I’m not going to go easy on a child.”

“That’s fine.”

Celestia didn’t really pay attention to the game and in fact neither did flo. When neither of them were moving a piece they sat watching the window. Despite this Celestia found herself winning the game rather quickly and Flo couldn't help but be impressed.

“You are good at this, kid.” She sat back after her king was checkmated. “Were you in a chess club or something?”

“Uh,” Celestia didn’t know if she should say yes. “I was.. too young to join. But I loved practicing.”

There was a distant rumble from outside and Flo rushed to the window. Celestia quietly followed her and stood waiting patiently. The mare watched the dark, empty streets suddenly become alive with columns of enemy soldiers rushing to unknown locations. Flo backed away just incase she was seen observing and instead went to the back of the house to a different window and peered into the small back yard.

Celestia joined her and several minutes later there was a blue flash of light and Cobalt appeared by the back door. Flo rushed out of the house to meet him.

“Flo, come quick,” he gasped. “We need you.”

The mare was taken aback by his urgency. “Why? What happened? What’s wrong?”

“No time to explain,” he took her hoof and his horn lit up with blue light.

Celestia rushed and touched Flo’s tail before they could flash away. The next thing she knew they were in a large barn. The Princess slipped away and hid behind a bail of hay before they could realise that she was there.

“Hold on sister, it’s all going to be fine!” Ocean Mist was weeping over a bloody body on the barn floor. “Don’t give up.”

“I-I hurt so much,” was the weak response from Morning.

“What happened?” Flo demanded in a horrified tone.

“Me and the bat ponies blew the first bridge without a problem,” Cobalt said as he pointed to Shadow and two other bat ponies guarding the door. “But Tipple, Ocean, Morning and another one of the bat ponies ran straight into a patrol.”

Flo looked around the room and didn’t see the other bat pony or Tipple. “Where-?”

Cobalt cut her off. “Tipple is captured or dead, we don’t know. The other bat pony is dead and that is certain.”

Celestia snuck to a different pile of hay bales to get a better look at the Mist sisters. Morning Mist’s breaths were quick and her blood filled gasps nearly made the Princess sick. A series of cuts were along her sides with two deep puncture wounds bled profusely into the hay. One through her ribs, the other in her back.

Flo uneasily approached and after a pause helped Ocean put makeshift bandages made from sacks onto her sister’s wounds.

“You're going to be fine, Morning,” Flo whispered, brushing the dying mare’s bloody mane out of her face.”

“Do-do-y-you think their going t-to come after our families?” Morning gasped.

“I don’t think they recognized who we were,” Cobalt stated.

“Not unless Tippple turns you in,” Shadow growled.

Cobalt glared at him, “Tipple may be an ass but he would never turn us in.”

“I wouldn't be too sure about that,” a bat pony by one of the windows muttered. “We have company.”

From outside a voice challenged. “Come out without any weapons or we will be forced to come in there and do things the harder way. And don't try to escape with magic, we have that covered.”

Then the familiar voice of Tipple joined in, “guys, I’m sorry! I didn’t have a choice!”

“Damn you!” Cobalt screamed out of a window.

“What do we do?” Flo inquired, her eyes filled with horror.

“We could fight,” he replied.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” the voice said, apparently they must have heard. “So far we only want you. If you try to resist then we will take it out on the inhabitants of the city, and if you succeed in injuring or killing any of us then we will do the same tenfold to your pony brethren. You understand?”

They looked at each other with terrified expressions before Shadow sighed. “I guess the game’s up. What a poor running I had.”

He stepped towards the doors followed by the other bat ponies. Cobalt looked down at the Mist sisters then to Flo.

“Hide,” he said. “They only know that there were eight of us. If eight of us come out then they won’t be expecting to find you.”

“Okay,” she nodded her head and averted her watery eyes.

“Don’t worry about us,” he whispered. “I will try to break the group out. I’ll see you soon.”

Flo looked up at him wishing that was true. After a moment she rushed forward, wrapped her hooves around his neck and kissed him.

She stared into his eyes, tears flowing down her face. “I’ll be the one breaking you out.”

He smiled then pulled away. “We’re coming out!”

“Wise choice!” the voice replied.

Ocean remained by her sister. “I won’t leave her!”

“Flo will take care of her,” Cobalt whispered, pulling the distraught mare away.

Morning stared back at her sister with unseeing eyes. Her mouth moved but no words came out. After struggling with Cobalt for a few more moments Ocean finally allowed herself to be pulled away.

The group left the barn and everything was quiet for a while. Flo had hidden herself under a pile of hay and Celestia found an empty barrel and slipped inside. After a while two gryphons entered and looked around. They immediately came across Morning Mist and stood over her.

“Here’s number eight,” one of them said before raising his voice. “We found the other!”

“Is she dead?” the other asked.

One of the Gryphons nudged her with the butt of his spear and got no response.

“Yep,” he replied. “Dead.”

A minotaur entered and walked up to the Gryphons. He looked down at the body before nodding his head. “We’ll leave this mess for the farmer. Check around to see if there is anyone else in here.”

The minotaur left and both Gryphons groaned.

“Lets just do a quick walk around,” one said as he moved deeper into the barn.

“Sure,” replied the other.

Luckily both Gryphons didn’t try very hard in their search. After walking around, poking the hay with their spears and tapping a few boxes and barrels they left. Only after a few minutes had passed though did Flo leave her hiding place. After checking out of the windows to make sure no one was still around she went to Morning’s side. She put her ear over her friend’s mouth to check for a breath and after a moment a soft smile crept onto her face.

“I always knew you were a tough girl,” she murmured. “Come, lets get you patched up.”

Celestia creeped up behind Flo but the mare heard her. She spun around and glared at the Princess.

“How did you get here?” Flo hissed.

“Grabbed your tail when you and Cobalt teleported.” Celestia maintained a stern and not at all childlike expression. “After we get Morning Mist somewhere safe I can help you rescue the others. If you’ll trust me.”

Flo began to lift Morning onto her back. “You’re a filly. But thanks for the offer kid.”

“They will most likely take them to the royal dungeons in the palace,” Celestia continued. “It is nearly impossible to escape from there and you won’t be able to do it even with a dozen skilled ponies. But I know the palace, I know the dungeons and I know exactly how we can enact a rescue. I am your only hope of seeing them again.”

Flo stared at the filly sceptical.

Celestia returned the glare with a pleading face. “I am your only hope of saving Cobalt.”

“Lets go,” was Flo’s only reply.

Celestia put her hoof on the mare’s leg and prepared to be teleported away but Flo looked down at her.

“Someday I’m going to find out who you really are and where you came from,” she hissed. “But for now I’m going to put a little trust into you.”

And with a flash of light the three ponies disappeared.

Ch 32: Ice and Sabotage

Author's Note

If you see any mistakes, plot holes or other issues please tell me. Thank you.

Ch 32: Ice and Sabotage

Chapter 32

Day 30

A freezing rain blew in over the ocean early in the dark morning and turned into sleet as the sun rose behind the clouds. Winter had arrived before expected and it hit with a vengeance. Luna watched the worsening weather from her unfinished headquarters with solemn eyes. The distant waves slammed into the shore and she began to worry.

“I hope dearly that this winter will be kind,” she whispered to herself.

There was a knock on her door.

“Enter.”

A pegasi, dripping wet and shivering from the cold stepped in. “Your highness. We compiled a list of the food reserves we have and the projections don't look promising. We expect to run out of supplies before winter is even half way finished. We didn’t expect to have this many refugees.”

She took the soaked paper from him and looked it over. “Send for Patton and Lee. Then get yourself somewhere warm.”

*

“It’s so fucking cold.” Matt huddled into a ball with his back to the fire that dominated the middle of the shed.

“Before the power of the Princesses tamed the weather it was said that the seasons were always angry,” Twilight stated, watching the flames dance.

“Sure seems that way.” Ian had a dismantled cartridge in his hand and was tossing small amounts of gunpowder into the fire just to watch it sparkle.

Bill and Jeff stood upon the Sherman cutting a small hole into the ceiling to let the smoke escape. When they had finished they climbed down and joined the circle.

Zeus sighed. “I’ve been through a lot of bad winters in Michigan. This has the signs of being a bad one.”

“Do you really need to be a pessimist?” Matt groaned, rolled over and faced the fire.

“Do not confuse a pessimism with realism,” Frederic replied.

The shed door opened causing a gust of cold air to rush in. Rarity and rainbow Dash hurried to close the door behind them but was too late to stop the angry protests from the humans.

“The fuck!” Bill wrapped his blanket around his previously bare arms. “Warn us before you open that door again.”

“Sorry,” both ponies echoed. They quickly sat down next to twilight and huddled as close as they could to the fire, shivering the whole time.

“Where’s Pinkie and Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.

“They’ve been helping in the city all night,” Rarity replied. “They will be here shortly.”

“About that.” Bill placed another bundle of sticks onto the fire then looked at the three ponies. “Why do you girls always linger around us? Don’t you have some of your own kind to talk to?”

“I thought you were tolerating the ponies now?” Ian was halfway through opening another cartridge.

“I’m not saying that I don’t like them,” the Virginian grunted as he watched his commander pop the bullet from the case and toss powder into the flames. “I just find it odd that they don’t spend more time with their family and other friends.”

Twilight looked at her friends then back towards Bill. “You guys have been through war, you know what to expect. I guess being with you makes me feel braver. Plus, everyone else is so busy.”

“Yeah,” Dash added. “If we see that you guys are calm then we will be too. If you start freaking out then something has to be fucked up.”

The humans and ponies stared at the multicolored pony in shock.

“Did you just swear?” Rarity gasped.

Ian chuckled. “It rubs off. Next thing you know we will have the ponies smoking, spitting and actually enjoying war.”

“You actually enjoy war?” Twilight asked, uncertainty in her voice.

The Lieutenant smiled. “Only when we are winning.”

“Some people enjoy war and death,” Zeus cut in. “I could tell you many stories of bastards who get their kicks from killing.”

Rainbow Dash coughed to help break the uneasiness that had suddenly formed. “Are any of you like that?”

“No,” Ian replied as the other Americans shook their heads.

Frederic and the Germans said nothing but the Tiger’s commander gave a glance to Felix. The gunner looked back, not understanding the conversation, and gave Frederic an innocent smile. The German commander realised that if the American’s knew of Felix’s blood lust and the atrocities he had committed their trust would evaporate drastically. Perhaps to the point where they would ask for his execution. The only reason Felix hadn’t been court martialed back on Earth was due to a lack of gunners with his skill.

“I don’t think any ponies will like killing and war.” Twilight laid her head onto the ground and closed her eyes, seeking sleep.

“All is fair in love and war,” Jeff whispered to himself as he reopened his journal and started to write The only person who heard him was Martin and the German didn’t understand a single word save for war.

Moments later Fluttershy entered carrying a pile of blanket on her back. Once again the humans started swearing but this time they were joined by the grumbles from the ponies too.

“I’m sorry,” the yellow pegasus whispered pitifully. She sat down next to her friends, dripping wet and shivering violently. “I brought blankets but they got wet on the way here.”

“We’ll dry them out by the fire,” Ian replied, taking the blankets from her and setting them over the steel rod that served as a spit.

“What is the weather like outside?” Rarity asked her friend.

“Still cold and windy but the rain has died down slightly.”

“Flutter, you look miserable,” Ian stated.

The yellow pegasus dropped her head. “I’m fine.”

“It looks like you have been crying recently,” Rarity said as she lifted her friend’s face.

Tears started to well up in Fluttershy's puffy eyes. “I’m fine, realy.”

“When was the last time you slept?” Twilight asked.

She was slow to answer. “I-I think it was back at Ponyville.”

“Jesus.” Ian stood and limped over to his tank.

The other’s continued talking over the sound of Ian rummaging through the machine.

“You need to take a break,” Twilight said. “I know you just want to help but you can’t help everybody.”

Fluttershy lowered her head onto her hooves and stared into the fire. “But they need me. They are dying and I can help them.”

“Other ponies can help them for the moment.” The violet unicorn replied.

“I guess,” Fluttershy went silent and continued to watch the fire and listen to Ian rummaging around. Moments later she shot up and headed towards the door.

“Where are you going?” The ponies chorused.

“I need to help.”

She was halfway to the door when Ian jumped from the tank and lifted her under his right arm. Fluttershy screamed in surprise and struggled for a moment but quickly tired out and instead stared up at the human pitifully. He sat down back by the fire and set the pony in front of him.

“You need to settle down miss.” He said sternly before revealing a cloth sack from his belt. He turned it over and poured out a wide assortment of glass bottles filled with dark liquids. “You're not the only one who has trouble sleeping.”

Fluttershy stared fearfully at the items. “Wha-what i-is that?”

“A wide assortment of sleeping remedies and medicine. Lets see.” He picked them up one by one. “We have a few Veronals, Medinals, hmmm, Other types of Barbital, oh my favorite as a child, Mrs. Winslow’s Soothing Syrup for Children. Ahh, yes, and if you want to go to sleep immediately and not wake up for a while, some chloroform I had Matt smuggle out of a med station.”

“We could just use a sleeping spell on her,” Twilight protested though she had no urge to do that to her friends.

“I don’t want to sleep I want to help.” Fluttershy tried to leave again but Ian held her back. “I need to help!”

“You need sleep,” Ian shot as he held the struggling pony.

“Fluttershy, you need to relax!” Twilight and her friends rushed over to Ian to help calm the pegasus down.

Bill sat up and snatched the Chloroform from the pile, opened it and held it out toward the yellow pony. “Hey Flutters, do you like flowers? This medicine smells like flowers.”

She stopped squirming and stared at the human in disbelief. “It does?”

“Yeah. If you don’t believe me smell for yourself.”

Fluttershy frowned. She could hear the condescending tone in his voice and had a feeling that he was just tricking her. But in her mind she knew that no harm could possibly happen if she just smelled medicine. She took a quick sniff from the open bottle and smiled slightly.

“It did smell kind of swe-” without another word the pony closed her eyes and fell limp in Ian’s arms.

“She might be out for a while,” Ian stated as he laid Fluttershy by the fire. Twilight glared at him but deep down was happy that her fried was finding some form of rest.

Bill huffed. “Good, now I can finally get some more rest.”

Ian stood again. “Sorry Bill, rest is over for us. Time to get to work.”

The door opened and Pinkie walked in silently. She ambled wordlessly pass them, stumbled over to the fire, collapsed to the ground and fell into a deep sleep.

They stared at the pink pony with sad expressions.

Ian sighed, “time for us to go lads.”

The Americans grumbled in protest, save for Jeff who stood silently, grabbed their coats and joined the Lieutenant.

“Shut it. Besides, the hard work will keep you warm.” Ian turned to the ponies, only twilight and Rarity were awake. “See you ladies later.”

The humans stood, headed out of the door and into the wind and rain.

*

“The only answer to our problem right now is to ration out our food in a far stricter manner,” Patton held papers with supply logistics out for Luna to take. “The numbers we have come up with in my system will keep the population near starving but not starving. All the while allowing an amount of food reserves to be left alone until they are needed in an emergency.”

Luna looked over the paper and then at Lee. “Do you support this plan as well?”

The other general nodded. “In times like these you are forced to support the necessary idea. The only problem I see with it is the fact that many ponies might become unhappy if they are hungry and food reserves are being held out of their reach.”

“True to that,” Patton hastily added. “But it is a risk we have to take to ensure success further down the road. But it wouldn’t hurt to put a regiment or perhaps more on police duty. To prevent revolts and ponies from smuggling food from the storehouses.”

“Also,” Lee added, his voice stern. “There should be an equal distribution of resources. Officers will be fed the same as soldiers.”

Luna continued to look over the papers. “What of the refugees, especially the foals?”

Patton nodded. “It is much more difficult to feed civilians. They aren’t part of any organising system and it will be hard to find out how much of the supplies need to be diverted to them. But, and it saddens me to say this, but they must remain secondary to the military.”

“Perhaps we can establish that everyone who assist with the war effort will be fed and supplied?” Luna proposed.

“Separate the industrial efforts into different offices.” Lee added. “Civilians will then sign up to work for the respective offices for a daily payment of supplies.”

Patton nodded his head. “I agree. Luna, how does that sound?”

“Sounds far more effective than the current plan of having the military take care of it.” The Princess sat down at her desk. “We need to gather the generals and civilian leaders. We must discuss this plan with them.”

“I will call for a courier, Princess.” Lee saluted, turned on his heels and left the room.

Patton sat down and started to write, pausing for a moment to speak again to Luna. “I have been through supply problems worse than this, don’t worry. I remember one time when I was commanding-”

There was a deep rumble in the direction of the city followed by a loud explosion. Patton and Luna rushed to the window and peered out. A column of black smoke rose from one of the hastily constructed storehouses and half of the building was engulfed in fire. Without a second of hesitation Luna put her hoof on Patton’s shoulder and with a flash of magic they appeared yards away from the inferno.

“Princess!” A pony exclaimed as they appeared next to him. “It’s not safe here! That storehouse is filled with black powder!”

“I can contain this,” Luna shot back as her horn started to glow. But before she could summon a spell to extinguish the flames an explosion sent a rush of fire and debris in all directions.

Patton dived to the side, slamming into Luna and they fell into a muddy pit as burning fragments started to rain down upon them. The hissing of the fire hitting the mud was barely audible over the burning building. Patton sat up and looked around and after a moment so did the Princes.

“We need to contain it or it’s going to spread to other storehouses!” Luna screamed over the roaring fire. She immediately started on another spell.

Her horn ignited with dark blue magic that she directed at the ground around the storehouse. The mud started to boil and pillars of water started to rise. With another flash of magic the pillars bowed over and fell into the flames. The fire lessened but was far from conquered.

Patton looked around and noticed several other nearby storehouses were catching flame. He removed his helmet and broke into a run towards the nearest building. He arrived and knelt down, scooped up a helmet full of muddy water and tossed it onto a small fire that was forming on a roof. With an angry hiss the fire went out, then in a loud poof, returned.

The General stared at the flames dumbstruck before getting another helmet full of water and trying again but with the same results.

“General!” Luna exclaimed in terror. “This fire is enchanted! I need more unicorns to help!”

Patton turned his attention back to the first storehouse and saw that the Princess was having equal success extinguishing the flames. Another explosion sent Patton flying backwards into a wall. He sat up and looked around, dazed before putting his muddy helmet back on. Luna was in the process of standing up, the explosion had knocked her back too. She started renewing her efforts against the fire.

“I’ll get help!” Patton yelled but was unsure if Luna had heard him.

The General ran towards the city, passing masses of ponies already rushing to Luna’s aid. Many of them were unicorns but Patton doubted they were powerful enough to take on the roaring flames. He needed Twilight Sparkle.

“General!” A voice yelled and Patton looked back at a pony he had just passed. Shining Armor ran after him. “What is happening?”

“Magical fire is engulfing the storehouses!” The human replied, pointing back at the columns of black smoke rising into the grey clouds. “The Princess needs unicorns like you to help get it under control.”

“I will hurry to her aid!” Shining shot before stopping and rushing towards the fire.

Patton continued to run, first stopping by the officers quarters, knowing that many of them were unicorns skilled in magic. He threw open the door and glared at the officers staring wide eyes at the distant inferno.

“Get of your fucking asses and help your Princess! That fire is magic and only unicorns can stop it!”

Patton held the door open as they hurried past. After they had left Patton then continued on his search for Twilight. The rain was starting to change into snow when he reached the shed that housed the tanks. He tried to throw open the door but it was blocked on the other side. He backed up and slammed his entire body weight against the door sending a pile of boxes tumbling onto Rainbow Dash.

“What the!” the multicolored pegasus shrieked.

“Twilight and Rarity,” Patton began as the ponies stared back at him in confusion and terror. “Magical fire is engulfing the storehouses and Luna needs your help in putting it out.”

Twilight and Rarity nodded and rushed out of the shed followed closely by Rainbow, Fluttershy and Pinkiepie. Patton took a look around the shed to see if anyone else was in there before closing the door. Outside Spike was standing with three loaves of bread and Patton guesses it had been intended to be their breakfast. He watched Twilight and her friends pass before looking up at Patton.

“Hey,” Spike said jokingly, oblivious to the emergency. “Where’s the fire?”

“Try to keep up lizard.” Patton huffed as he started to run again.

Only after the number of unicorns helping Luna reached a substantial number was the fire quenched. Luna stood, exhausted, before the charred ruin of one storehouse. Three more were completely destroyed and around ten others had been damaged to varying degrees.

The rest of the humans had joined Patton next to Luna and the ponies. They were speechless as the snow fell heavily around them.

“How could this have happened?” Twilight finally asked.

“Sabotage,” Paton growled.

“Fucking hell,” Ian added as he kicked at the ashes.

“We must be vigilant,” Luna added. “We have enemies on the island and we can't let this happen again.”

Patton stepped towards one of the destroyed storehouses and looked down at a charred wooden sign that read, Food Storehouse #5.

The fire had died down, much to Flower Fluff's displeasure. She watched the unicorns struggle against the flames and at first thought her sabotage was going to be a complete success, but alas no. Still, she resigned herself to be happy with the destruction that was accomplished.

Beside Flower her sister, who was going by the name Sunshine Smiles, chuckled, “It’s too bad they didn’t let it burn longer. I was starting to enjoy the warmth. Cursed snow!”

“Don’t worry,” Flower replied. “Soon, more of our sisters will arrive and we can burn it all down.”

There was a sudden whisper in her mind, much like a soft hiss causing Flower to become still at once. Her entire being was tied to that telepathic voice. A voice that only Flower and her sisters could hear. Everything it said, and will ever say was law.

‘Daughters on the enemy’s island,’ the beautiful voice said. ‘More of you will be arriving over the next few weeks for your primary mission. But before then Blandire has another assignment for those already there. Find and kill the humans.’

Ch 33: Assassins in the Snow

Chapter 33

Day 31

Celestia sat next to the bed where the unconscious Morning Mist lay. Embers crackled in the nearby fireplace but the warmth was barely enough to hold back the cold. The small farmhouse that they had taken refuge in was poorly insulated and there was only a small reserve of firewood. She saw the wounded mare shiver under her blankets and Celestia stood and headed into the parlor. There she found Flow on a chair by a window watching the falling snow. The mare heard the Princess enter and her ears twitched.

“I’ve never seen a winter this bad before,” she said without turning from the glass.

“I have,” Celestia replied. The Princess no longer cared about actively hiding her identity. She opened a closet full of cobwebs and rummaged around for a blanket. “A long time ago.”

Flo looked down at the filly, a questioning expression in her eyes before returning her attention to the window. She couldn’t help but notice how Dawn’s personality had changed to a far more adult-like disposition.

“There are more blankets in here,” Celestia said. “You look cold.”

Flo smiled as she watched a snowflake hit the window. “Thanks but if I get comfortable then I might fall asleep. Sorry, but I need to keep watch.”

The Princess grabbed a second blanket anyway and placed it next to Flo. The mare looked down and smiled.

“Thanks.”

Celestia smiled back and returned to Morning Mist’s side. She lay the blanket over the mare then looked up at an old clock on the wall. The time read 9:30 and Celestia sighed with exhaustion.

‘I’m tired,’ the filly’s voice whispered in her head.

“So am I.”

It had been too long since Celestia last slept. Even though she wanted nothing more than to drift off into whatever dreams came to her, the Princess resisted the urge. Instead she directed her attention to the photographs on the dresser next to the bed. One in particular caught her eye the most. A stallion and his wife and their three foals sitting on the front porch of the farmhouse with large smiles on their faces. Celestia wondered who they were and if all of them were even still alive.

The sound of approaching hoofsteps in the hall grabbed her attention. Flo entered and sat down on the bedside next to Celestia.

“To pass the time,” the mare said. “Lets start working on a plan to save our friends.”

The filly nodded. “The first step is to get back into the city...”

*

The land set aside for farming was good ground. Applejack was sure that it could produce more than enough food to feed the army and the refugees. The problem was that no amount of good ground can save you from a vengeful winter.

“Wh-wh-what are w-w-w-we going t-t-t-to do, s-s-sis-sis?” Applebloom asked, her voice broken by the cold shivers.

“There’s nothing’ we can do.” Applejack turned and headed back towards the camp where the other ponies assigned to farming were living until proper structures could be built.

Applebloom followed after her, eager to get by a fire. Applejack was starting to feel sorry for taking her little sister with her. She would have been better off with her friends back at the city instead of freezing with nothing to do in the open fields of the southern island.

“Ah had at least hoped to get the ground ready for spring,” the earth pony huffed through the cold air as they walked. “But it’s all frozen.”

“T-the wea-weather was s-s-s-so nice only a-a f-f-few d-days ago.”

Applejack nodded. “Ah guess this is just what we will have to get used to now that Equestria has fallen.”

The sister’s entered the camp where ponies sat huddled around dim fires as their snow covered tents sat flapping in the icy wind. Very few had winter clothing to help stay warm. Nopony expected winter to come this early or this dreadful.

Applejack’s tent was in the center of the camp and both ponies were happy to be out of the growing storm. As they entered though the sisters were startled to see an unfamiliar stallion in officer’s hat, jacket and clothing sitting on a stool, half asleep with his head lowered.

“Can ah help you?” Applejack asked.

The stallion looked up and Applejack quickly recognized him.

“Have ah really changed that much since I saw you last?” Big Mac murmured.

“Big brother!” Applebloom ran to Mac and wrapped her hooves around him. “Ah’ve missed you!”

“Eyep,” the stallion laughed heartedly. “Ah’ve missed you too.”

“When did you get here?” Applejack asked as she too gave her brother a hug.

“Only a few minutes ago.”

Applebloom looked at her brother’s tired and ragged expression “How did ya get here?”

“Took a wagon halfway but when the snow hit he had to turn back and I carried on walking.”

Applejack stepped back in surprise. “You must have nearly frozen! Applebloom, fetch a cup of hot water for your brother.”

The filly nodded and rushed out of the tent. After she had gone Applejack sat down next to him. She eyed his uniform with curiosity.

“You look spiffy.”

“Eyup.” Big Mac patted some of the wrinkles out of the cloth. “I got promoted.”

“Congratulations!” His sister patted him on the back. Then jokingly asked. “How many ponies do you comand?”

“Around 1,000,” he replied flatly.

Applejacks mouth dropped. “1,000? That’s one mighty responsibility.”

“Eyup.” The stallion said glumly.

“Don’t sound so sad, Big Mac.” Applejack beamed. “You'll make a great leader.”

“It's not going to be easy.”

Applejack smiled reassuringly. “Take my word for it. I’m in charge of organising all the ponies in this camp and all you need to do is gain their trust. Then everything gets easier. Trust me.”

“You’re in charge of around 100, not 1,000.”

“The rules of leadership will still apply.”

Big Mac’s eyes became dark. “But you don’t have to send them to their deaths.”

Applebloom entered with a steaming cup of water, stopping the conversation. She gave the cup to Big Mac then turned to her sister. “Applejack, please don’t send me out into the cold again.”

“Sorry Bloom.” Applejack replied as she gave the filly a blanket. “Ah wasn’t thinking.”

Applebloom climbed onto the bed a curled into a ball under the blanket. Applejack decided to start a new conversation with her brother. As she spoke the mare placed several small logs into the compact, iron stove next to the bed.

“Any news from the city or my friends?”

“Ah saw some of them before ah left, they all seemed to be doing alright. If not far gloomier. As for news, Ah haven't been able to learn very much. Training keeps you busy.”

“Miss Applejack,” an older mare called from the tent entrance. “We need you.”

Applejack tilted her head questioningly. “What’s wrong?”

The elderly mare took a look at Applebloom then returned her gaze towards AJ. “I think it would be better if you saw for yourself.”

“Okay.” She turned to her brother. “Stay here with Applebloom. I’ll be right back.”

Applejack set her hat on the bed, for fear of it blowing away, and followed the older mare out into the snow. After walking for a minute they arrived at another tent where a dozen other ponies were huddled around the entrance.

“Make room,” the old mare ordered. Applejack followed her in and the elderly pony pointed at the cot. “Her cousin found her like this. Poor things froze.”

Applejack stepped forward and looked down at the icy body of a young earth pony. She was huddled against her only blanket that was wrapped up in a mass against her chest. A small newborn foal’s hoof poked out from the cloth, lifeless and cold.

“Why didn’t she call for help?” Applejack asked, fighting the tears.

The older mare shrugged. “She probably was too weak to yell loudly and ponies can barely head over this wind. Her cousin said she tried to get her to stay in the city. But the girl insisted that she help. A pregnant mare has little place on these icy fields.”

“What are we going to do with the bodies?” Applejack looked around the tent at the dead mare’s possessions. She had no urge to look at the frozen body anymore.

“We will try to bury them,” another pony replied. “But it will be difficult. The ground is solid ice.”

“Burry them soon,” AJ took one last look at the corpses before turning to the exit, tears in her eyes. “We can’t leave them like this.”

“What was that about?” Big Mac asked as Applejack re-entered the tent. He automatically noticed that she had been crying. “What happened?”

“A mare and her foal froze to death,” AJ replied slowly as she sat down next to her still sleeping sister.

“That is sad to hear,” a voice cut in. Applejack looked up and noticed a pegasi courier for the first time that had been standing next to her brother.

“Can I help you?” she asked.

“Ah’m being summoned back to the city,” Big Mac sighed. “My regiment is getting a new assignment. Ah’m sorry Ah couldn’t stay longer.”

Applejack turned to the courier. “When ya return to the city could you ask for more supplies for our camp? We needs stoves, firewood and winter stock. Please?”

He nodded. “I’ll see what I can scrounge up for you guys. But I have to warn you, the city is low on supplies as well.”

The courier looked through the snow powdered sack on his side to verify that he had no other messages for the camp. Raised his head again and saluted Big Mac. “Good day to you sir. An airship or wagon will be dispatched as soon as the storm lets down. Oh, and try to stay warm you guys.”

He spun around on his hooves and slipped out of the tent. Big Mac gave a slight smile.

“It might be a while until my transport arrives.” He put a few more sticks into the stove. “Let's talk, like the old times, about nothing important. Let’s try our best to make the other smile again.”

Day 32

“I know who you are.” Flo sat back in the bedside chair and stared at the sleeping filly that called herself Dawn who was curled up next to the still unconscious Morning Mist. “Or at least I think I do. I thought about it long and hard and I still don’t understand how it can be possible, but here you are in this form before me. I can tell you this for certain though, if you really are her I trust you far more now. When we finally act to save Cobalt and the others I will follow you even if it means my death. I don’t think I can convince the rest of the underground who you are so I’ll keep your identity between you and me. But if they ever question your judgement then I shall stand beside you. That is if you decide to lead us. If not, then I will gladly take the reigns and you can lead through me.”

The filly turned in her sleep and started to shiver in the cold. Flo smiled and pulled the blankets around her. The mare was silent for a while as her mind drifted through memories. Eventually she spoke again.

“My daughter grew up long ago,” the mare sighed. “She left home mad at me. Said I didn’t care for her dreams. She vanished so long ago, and I miss her so much. I hope she is doing fine. Heh, I bet she found her father and they went off on all kinds of adventures far away from this war. I miss them both so much.”

Flo leaned back and closed her eyes. A sad smile crept onto her face. “I don’t blame him for leaving. I was a city pony who was happy in Canterlot. He was a sailor whose heart belonged to the sea first then me. Me little filly always was more like him than me. Always seeking adventure. I wish I could see her again.”

The creaking of the house caused Flo to open her eyes and look around before closing them again. “Her eyes were just like his. Sea green. I can see her now in my mind. That crooked little smile she always wore when she got herself into trouble. Oh how we used to sing together, her voice much more beautiful than mine.”

“What was her name?”

Flo opened her eyes again and saw the dual colors of Dawn’s pupils staring hauntingly back at her.

“How long have you been awake?”

Dawn sat up and stretched. “Ever since you said something about your husband being a sailor.”

“Ah,” Flo smiled, slightly relieved. “Sorry. I’m just an old mare rambling about her past.”

“You're not that old,” the filly laughed. “Your barely middle aged for a unicorn.”

The mare’s smile widened. “Thanks.”

“So,” Dawn asked again as she rolled over to check Mist’s bandages. “What’s her name?”

A knot formed in Flo’s throat. She hadn’t actually said her daughter’s name in several years.

“Clairvoyance. But I always called her Claire for short.”

“Beautiful name. I believe you will see her again.” The filly held up a bandage, saw that here hadn’t been any bleeding in a while and re-wrapped up the wounds. “Mist is healing quite nicely. Very good.”

“The plan still holds, right?”

Dawn nodded. “After Mist is healed and able to take care of herself we will join up with the other members of the underground that you contacted and save our friends. Are you having doubts?”

“I always have doubts,” Flo replied. “But I have faith that your plan is better than anything I, or anypony else, could come up with.”

The filly finished with the bandages and laid back down. “Tell me more about your daughter, Flo. Remember the old days when life was better.”

The mare shook her head. “It would hurt too much. Maybe some other time I will.”

“Very well, I understand.” Dawn pulled the blankets up around her. “I am going to get more rest and you should do the same.”

“I might,” Flo responded as she stood.

The mare returned to the parlor and sat back down on the chair next to the window. Flo couldn’t see out through the snow and ice on the glass but she didn’t care. The only view that the pony was watching were the memories in her head.

*

“Welcome back, Colonel,” Sergeant Caramel saluted Big Mac as he stepped off of the sleigh that had been converted from a wagon. Applebloom followed him down and looked around nervously the busy encampment. “I see you brought your littlest sister back with you.”

“Eyep,” Mac replied. “Applejack doesn’t think that it’s safe for her to be in the south and I agree. I need to get her in the care of Cheerilee and with her friends.”

The three ponies started to walk toward the 1st Brigade HQ. The wind had died down earlier that morning but the snow still fell softly.

“Cheerilee?” Caramel laughed. “Any excuse to see that mare is good enough for you?”

Big Mac grunted. “You know well as I do that the rumours about our relationship are false. Love potion fiasco and all that.”

Applebloom coughed awkwardly.

“Ah.” Caramel smiled widely. “Then I guess she’s open for me.”

The Colonel glared darkly at the Sergeant. “Now is not the time or place for romancing. There is far too much to be done. Besides, she is far too busy for a relationship. We all are.”

“I understand,” the tan stallion replied submissively. He then turned his attention to Applebloom. “What are we going to do with you sister? I don’t think she will be welcome in the HQ.”

“You can take her to the city then,” Big Mac adjusted his coat to keep out the icy breeze that had suddenly kicked up. “But I don’t think they will have a problem with my sister.”

They three ponies reached the tent and were stopped by a miserable unicorn at the entrance.

“Hold still for me, sir,” the unicorn asked.

“What’s going on?” Big Mac turned to Caramel, questioningly.

“Changelings on the island, sir,” the unicorn relied. “Just checking to make sure you are the real Colonel Macintosh.”

There was a flash of blue light from his horn. The unicorn remained silent for a moment then smiled.

“You’re him. You may enter, sir.”

“There was an attack on the storehouses,” Caramel said as they entered the tent. “We lost a lot of black powder, tools and most of all, food. That’s actually why they want the Charger Brigade, sir.”

“Welcome back Colonel,” General Chainmail stepped forward and shook Big Mac’s hoof. “I see you brought your daughter. Did not know you were married.”

“Hello General,” Mac replied strongly. “And she’s not my daughter. This is my sister, Applebloom.”

“Oh, very sorry.” Chainmail bent down a held out a hoof for Applebloom to shake and she did. “It is nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you too,” the filly replied.

“Wait in the corner with Caramel,” Mac said to his sister.

“Okay,” she sighed and slinked away.

Big Mac followed the General to the table where the other prominent members of the Charger Brigade were talking. Rose stood by herself listening to the others but was happy to change her attention when Mac stepped next to her.

“Hey Bigs.” She patted the stallion on the back. “You won’t guess what kind of fun has been happening around here while you’ve been gone.”

Big Mac nodded. “Something about changelings and storehouses being destroyed.”

The mare nodded. “So you’ve been told already. Let me bring you up to speed then on what we are doing.”

“Okay.”

“The Charger Brigade and a few others are being put in charge of security. It will be our job to make sure no more sabotage happens.” Rose smiled widely, happy that her regiment was finally getting an assignment.

“That’s not all we are doing.”

Big Mac turned his head just in time to see Spitfire walk up next to him.

She looked at the two other colonels with tired eyes. “We are also suppressing riots.”

Mac raised an eyebrow. “Riots?”

“Low on food and supplies,” the pegasi sighed. “Riots are bound to happen as ponies start to starve. We are to make sure nopony steals anything and to prevent chaos.”

“Were basically Luna’s police untill stuff gets sorted out,” the Colonel of the 7th grunted. Big Mac had yet to remember his name.

“Beats training and freezing in camp everyday though,” the Colonel of the 3rd added. Mac remembered that his name was Vine Twist but his troops called him “Stormer”. “The soldiers will be happy with the benefits of patrol duty.”

“What kinds of benefits?” Big Mac asked and the two Colonels glared at him.

Stormer replied first. “Our regiments will be the first on the list to get supplies and winter clothing.”

“But our preferential treatment basically ends there,” Chainmail cut in. “A fine way to promote riots is to treat some better than others.”

“When does our assignment start?” Mac asked.

“Tomorrow,” Chainmail replied. “It’s imperative that we get the patrols moving immediately. Lets hope nothing happens before then.”

*

The dark pink mare rushed around the room to every beck and call of the young ponies that filled the building. Frederic sat watching her as he bottlefed a infant foal.

“Do you ever sleep, Cheerilee?” he asked.

“Not as much as I should,” she said without stopping in her activities. “I thank you again, Frederic. You and your friends have been very helpful lately.”

“You are velcome,” The German looked back at his crew who were cleaning and organising supplies and food. None of them looked pleased with the job their commander had assigned for them. Frederic returned his attention to the mare. “Why are you so understaffed?”

“Everypony is either in the military or in the factories,” Cheerilee handed out segments of bread to a group of foals. “Or in the hospitals. I had more help but when the wounded came in they were called on to help them instead.”

“But you have us to help!” Sweetiebelle and Scootaloo echoed from where they were helping with a group of younger foals.

“That’s right,” the mare stopped only for a moment to give the fillies pats on their heads. “You two have been so much help.”

Frederic put the foal down on a blanket, stood and stretched. He turned to his men and gave them a slight nod. The other Germans knew exactly what he was telling them and without hesitation made their way out the door. Sweetie and Scootaloo watched them go before turning to the human.

“Where are they going?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Frederic started to tickle another foal’s belly causing her to laugh. “To varm themselves up forging iron.”

It was mostly true. In reality he had dragged his men along when they wanted nothing to do with screaming and crying children. Frederic, on the other hand, loved children.

The door opened again and before Frederic could see who it was Sweetiebelle and Scootaloo ran toward the entrance.

“Applebloom!” they exclaimed.

“Hey girls!” the earth pony replied as she was pulled into a three way hug.

“Close the door, girls!” Cheerilee called. “You're letting the warm air out!”

“Hi Frederic!” Applebloom trotted up to the human and smiled up at him. “What are you doin’ here?”

“Helping,” he replied as he bent down to scratch the filly behind the ears. “It’s good to see you, little one.”

“What was it like in the south?” Scootaloo hurried to her friend’s side.

“Cold and awful,” Bloom replied. “I wanted to leave there so badly. I hope my sister will be alright though.”

“This is the worst winter ever,” Sweetie Belle added.

“Probably not the worse ever,” Scootaloo shot back.

“It has to be close though,” the unicorn muttered.

Frederic stood to tend the dying fire in the small stove that was barely warming the building. He fed the flames and when finished, noticed that the stockpile of wood was getting low. He stood, and grabbed his coat that was doubling as a second blanket for a sleeping colt.

“I am going to retrieve fuel for the flames,” he said when Cheerilee looked at him questioningly. “I shall be back soon.”

“Oh, okay,” she replied. “Thank you.”

Frederic stepped out into the cold air and looked around at the white landscape. He watched the flakes drift around him for a moment before walking off through the crunching snow. He didn’t actually know exactly where to find firewood but that didn’t matter. Frederic hadn’t been out on a quiet walk for a while and he wanted to enjoy this one.

After wandering the powdered streets for a few minutes the German noticed the crunching of someone following him.

“Off on a walk, are we?” A unicorn said as Frederic turned to face her.

“Yes,” he replied with a smile. “I’m searching for firewood. Do you know where I can find any?”

“Oh yes,” she took the lead. “Just follow me.”

Frederic followed behind her as she led him through the city. The human continued to enjoy the calm day now that he no longer needed to worry about the directions he was taking. They passed other ponies working to clear the dirt streets of snow and he waved when they noticed him. Most of them returned the gesture but some just stared, probably too tired and cold to react.

The mare suddenly stopped. “Through here and it’s in the shed on your right.”

“Here?” Frederic looked down the dark alleyway with uncertainty.

“Yep.” She started to walk away. “Bye bye now.”

The human watched her go before moving into the shadows between the buildings. Something didn’t feel right and Frederic didn’t bring his luger. He snapped a large icicle from a roof. The ice hurt his gloveless hands but he gave the pain little heed.

“Hullo?” he called, but nobody answered.

Eventually Frederic arrived at the shed and cautiously opened the door. He was relieved to see that there was indeed firewood stacked in organised rows. He dropped the icicle and started to fill his arms with wood.

“This should be enough,” the human said as he grabbed the last he could carry.

He turned around and was startled to see that the mare who had led him there was standing in the entrance.
“Yes?” he demanded.

She smiled crookedly and slammed the shed door. Frederic dropped the wood and slammed his shoulder into the door but it didn’t budge. He could head her sliding something to block him in.

“Let me out!” He bellowed. “Verdammt! Let me out now!”

“You're not getting out,” a voice hissed behind him.

Frederic spun around and peered into the dark. Several pairs of icy blue eyes glared back. The human stepped back and pressed himself up against the door.

“Not until we are done with you,” one of the pairs of eyes continued. “You shouldn't have been walking alone.”

“Made it easy for us, you did, yes,” another one added.

“Vat do you want?” Frederic demanded, though he knew the answer.

The eyes all laughed as one. “Your body cold and your heart still.”

“It’s nothing personal,” a voice called from behind him through the door and Frederic guessed it was the mare that had lured him there. “The Queen demanded it and so it must be done.”

There was a flash of green light and Frederic felt a burning sensation fill his body. He collapsed to the ground and let out a pained gasp. Everything started to go blurry and the icy eyes started to blink out. Out of the darkness though the image of his wife and children rushed up to meet him. He reached out towards them but another flash of green light sent him falling into darkness.

Ch 34: Rache und Gewalt

Chapter 34

“We found him buried in a snowbank on the edge of the city,” the doctor whispered. “He was practically dead when we found him but not unsavable. It took so much of our healing knowledge and power but we brought him back from the darkness. He is in critical condition but he will recover, partially.”

Ian sat down next to the man he had come to call his friend and placed his hand on the German’s chest. The frost bitten face of Frederic, covered in bandages, remained still.

“I can barely feel his pulse,” the American muttered. He turned to the doctor. “You said he will only heal partially?”

“Yes. We were able to bring warmth and life back into him but much of his body already perished beyond saving.”

The door flew open and the Germans rushed in, passed the Americans, and huddled around their leader. Felix knelt next to Frederic and took the unconscious man’s wrapped hand and started to cry, murmuring German under his breath.

“Is he be alright?” Udo’s eyes were wide, begging the doctor for good news.

“We believe he will survive but we don’t know how well he is going to heal,” the doctor responded.

“Lads,” Ian stated as he stood to join his men. “No more wandering alone and unarmed. I think we’re being hunted.”

“Fuck,” Bill growled.

“Hunted?” Matt squeaked. “By who?”

“Changelings,” Luna said as she entered the room, followed by Patton and Lee. “They can change their appearance to look like ponies. We believe they were the ones who sabotaged the storehouses as well.”

Udo heard what the others were saying and began relaying everything he understood to his comrades. Felix immediately started to form a plan in his head. The German gunner stood up suddenly and stormed out of the room, a dark and bloodthirsty look in his eyes.

“Where is he going?” Ian asked Udo.
The German shrugged his shoulders then turned to Martin and motioned for him to follow Felix. Martin nodded and ran after the gunner.

Luna stepped closer to Frederic and sighed. “My power is weakened due to my weariness but I can heal many of the wounds that the doctors were unable to mend.”

She leaned over and placed her horn on the human’s chest. A soft glow filled the room and the others were amazed to see some of the patches of frostbite and dead flesh heal. Frederic’s breathing eased slightly and Udo smiled widely.

“Thank you, pony princess!” he laughed though his tears. He stood and wrapped his arms around Luna’s neck in an awkward hug. “Thank you!”

“I wasn't able to heal everything,” she said sadly.

“You raise the sun and moon. Why can't you heal him more?” Bill didn’t mean to sound critical but it came out that way nonetheless.

Luna didn’t seem upset at the harshness of the question. “Nearly all of my power is spent on the sun and moon. Also, rebuilding flesh is very difficult. It takes immense power to create living tissue from dead and even more to create it from nothing.”

“Oh,” Bill murmured.

“Princess,” the doctor exclaimed. “You look exhausted. There is an open bed here if you need to rest.”

“I agree, Princess,” Lee added. “You need some sleep.”

Luna looked at the bed and despite the urge in her mind to lay down and pass out she shook her head.

“Thank you for the offer, but I need to return to my duties.” She turned to leave. “Tell me when he wakes, please.”

She walked out of the room, flanked by four guards. Patton sat down on the empty bed and looked around wounded throughout the hospital. He then turned his attention to Zeus who was leaning heavily on his crutches.

“Marshall, how are you doing?”

Zeus looked up and shrugged. “Feeling much better, sir.”

“Good to hear,” Patton leaned back and sighed. “Let’s hope no more of us get whacked.”

“I really want to know where Felix went?” Ian said as he looked out of the icy window expecting to see some sign of the German.

Patton grunted. “Don’t know. But that krout seems like a tough bastard. He should be fine.”

*

This wasn’t the first time Felix had been hunted. Allied airpower and armor chased them ceaselessly back on Earth. The feeling of being stalked wasn’t new to him and Felix knew exactly how to turn the hunter into the prey.

“What are we doing?” Martin whispered as the pair walked casually down the street.

Felix had originally tried to get the radio operator to leave so his plan would have a better chance at success but in the end he let him tag along.

“I told you,” Felix replied. “We’re going to kill the cowards who attacked Frederic.”

Martin threw up his hands, irritated at his friend's vagueness. “But can’t they disguise themselves to look like ponies? How will we know when we seen one?”

“They will come to us,” the gunner said matter of factly. “Then we kill them.”

Martin huffed in frustration. “How am I going to kill them? I didn’t bring my gun like you did.”

Felix stopped and looked the other human over. “Why didn’t you bring it, idiot?”

“I didn’t think I would need it.”

Felix rubbed his forehead, trying to hide his irritation. “Fine, we will head to the shed and retrieve your gun.”

The shed was empty when the two Germans arrived half an hour later. Felix stood guard as Martin entered the tank and hummed quietly as he waited. The sound of a luger being loaded alerted Felix to the fact that Martin had found his gun.

“Ready to go?” the gunner asked impatiently.

“Yes, yes,” Martin holstered the firearm. “Lead the way.”

It was starting to snow when they reached the place where they last saw Frederic in full health. They could hear Cheerilee and the foals in the building as they wandered around the doorway. They searched around the snow for a while before making out solo bootprints.

“Lets follow these and see where they lead us,” Felix stated. “But we must hurry. Snow is starting to fall and the tracks are already faint.”

They followed the trail for several minutes and Felix was starting to get frustrated. “He is such a walker. See how his tracks wander the streets with no apparent destination?”

Martin nodded. “Yes.”

Felix stopped suddenly and pointed to hoofprints. “Look, he was joined by a pony. This must have been one that attacked him.”

“Do you think we are getting close?”

“Yes.” Felix started walking again. After a few more minutes he stopped once more. “Here.”

The gunner looked at the tracks for a moment before lifting his eyes to the dark alleyway where Frederic’s bootprints disappeared into the shadows.

“He went in there.”

Martin peered over his friend’s shoulder. “Why would he go in there? It doesn’t make sense.”

“That doesn’t matter,” Felix grunted as he walking into the alley. “All that matters is that we find the ones who attacked him.”

They followed the trail until it reached the wide doors that led into the storehouse. Felix was about to enter it when the doors creaked open and a pony carrying firewood stepped out. She stopped immediately and stared up in shock at the two humans glaring down at her.

“He-hello,” she stuttered.

“Hello,” Felix replied in english. Then he pointed into the building. “Is anyone in?”

“No.” She was shaking with terror now and the German was sure that the mare wasn’t an enemy. “It’s just me.”

“You, only?” Felix grunted. “Okay pony. Go.”

The mare didn’t hesitate and rushed down the alley as quickly as she could. Felix watched her go before stepping into the building.

“This shed isn’t far from the city edge,” Martin stated. “They could have set up an ambush here then dragged him to the snow to hide the evidence.”

Felix nodded. “I agree.”

The pair searched the storehouse for several minutes with little luck. Felix though, thanks to his sharp eyes, noticed a speck of blood and a few light brown hairs next to the entrance as they were preparing to leave.

“Here we are!” the gunner exclaimed as he lifted one of the hairs. “Same color as the commander's.”

“You think this was the place?” Martin moved close to see the evidence for himself.

Felix dropped the hair. “It has to be.”

The pair left the shed and into the falling snow. Martin looked up at the sky and sighed. “This weather, reminds me of Russia.”

The gunner grunted in agreement. “Come, lets go to the place where they found him.”

The snowdrift wasn’t far from the firewood storehouse. Felix walked around the area as Martin stopped every pony that passed and asked them in vain with his poor english if they had witnessed anything. Most of them just looked up at him with confusion and fear and the rest said no.

“It’s no use,” Martin said as the last pony heading back from the factories passed them. “There are no witnesses and what kind of evidence is there that would lead us to his attackers? The sun is also going down.”

“So?” Felix faced his friend with cold eyes. “Darkness will make his attacker’s bold. For all I know they are watching us right now, waiting to strike.”

“Damnit, Felix,” Martin groaned. “I am freezing and the weather is getting worse. Can we hold off our search until later. I can’t feel my hands!”

Felix let out an annoyed sigh. “You sound like a child. Come, we will search the city a while longer, then you can warm yourself next to a fire.”

“Oh,” Martin moaned. “Fine.”

The night sky was black due to the cloud cover and snow. Felix, tired of slipping on hidden ice, stole a lantern from a ragged house and now used it to light his way. Martin followed doggedly behind, shivering and cursing the whole time.

“Shut it,” Felix growled. “Your chattering teeth are making my head hurt.”

Martin glowered at his comrade and continued to shiver violently. He looked back at the darkness that surrounded the area outside of the lantern’s light and for a moment thought he saw a pair of blue eyes watching them.

“Felix,” he stammered. “I think we are being followed.”

“The blue eyes?” Felix asked. “Yes, I have seen them too.”

“What do we do?” Martin whispered as he started to fiddle with the gun on his belt.

Felix looked around for any more eyes. “Stay calm.”

They continued to walk until they were in the industrial section of the city. Martin looked up at the towering smokestacks and factories. Many of them incomplete. Felix took a sudden turn and entered a partially completed structure.

“Follow me,” he muttered as he pushed open the the two makeshift doors and entered the wide, ceilingless room of the factory. “Get some wood and start a fire.”

Martin grabbed a pair of thin planks and started to snap them into smaller pieces. He set most of them on a pile in the middle of the snow covered stone floor. He took a thinner piece of wood and ignited it using the lantern. After a minute they had a small fire to stand around.

“Could you have chosen a building with a roof on it?” Martin protested as snow fell around them.

“I could have,” Felix replied smugly.

Martin grumbled under his breath, grabbed a toolbox and sat down next to the flames. Felix remained standing for a while before doing the same.

“What now?” Martin asked.

Felix pulled a cigaret from his pocket and lit it with the lantern. “We wait.”

Much to Felix’s pleasure they didn’t have to wait long. The sound of approaching hooves in the snow put both humans on full alert. Out of the darkness appeared a unicorn. Behind her several pairs of blue eyes glinted in the fire.

“Hello,” she said pleasantly as the eyes behind her started to spread out to encircle them. “I am wondering, were you intending on making your deaths as easy for us as possible or what?”

Both humans just stared at her with blank faces. The pony frowned, not understanding why they wouldn't answer.

“Staying silent won’t buy you time,” she continued. “We have orders to kill you. There is no escaping this.”

They humans still remained silent.

“Did you freeze to death?” She laughed. “The other one spoke so I know you’re kind isn't mute.”

Felix tossed his half finished cigarette into the fire and stood slowly. Martin glanced up at him nervously.

“Oh, you aren’t frozen,” she stepped forward. “Shame, it would have made our job so much-”

There was a swift move from Felix as he slipped his luger from its holster and proceeded to fill the pony’s body with an entire magazine. The mare was dead before she hit the ground and her bloody body quickly changed into it’s true form.
Martin rolled off his box and hugged the ground just as green magic soared through the space where he had just been. Martin pulled his pistol as well and opened fire on two changelings charging his position, downing one. The other took to the air and shot two burst of magic at him before flying back into the shadows. Felix remained standing as he reloaded, his bloodlust obscuring his mind. Martin saw another pair of changelings aiming for an attack on the gunner and he grabbed his friend’s arm and dragged him to the ground just as the magic bolts flow over.

“Thanks,” Felix grunted. A green bolt hit the snow in front of him and dissipated. “It seems their magic can't penetrate snow. What luck! Use it as cover.”

The German jumped to his knees and fired on a changeling that was flying above to gain a clear line of fire on them. The rounds hit true and the creature dropped like a stone and became impaled on a row of iron rods. It screamed in pain for only a moment before Felix landed a bullet through the side of its head.

Martin hugged the ground behind the pile of snow he was struggling to build around him. There was a green flash and the human lost all feeling in his left leg. He looked back and saw that his pants were charred and his skin was blackened and bleeding.

“Felix!” the man screamed. “Above us!”

The gunner glanced at his friend momentarily before raising his eyes to the incomplete smokestack above them. At first he couldn’t see anything but quickly a green glow emerged as the hidden changeling prepared another shot.

“Keep shooting the ones on the ground,” he ordered. “I got that one.”

“I’ll try,” Martin replied as another magic bolt hit the snow next to his left hand. “But I don’t have much more ammunition!”

Felix held his breath and aimed directly at the glowing speck against the dark sky. A green bolt barely missed his face but he paid no attention to it. Another one grazed his back and the pain clouded his vision. He ignored it and softly pulled the trigger sending a round skyward. A split second later the green glow went out followed by a dying scream.

“Nice shot,” Martin grunted. “But could you get down. They almost hit you three times now.”

Felix compiled and hugged the ground. He fired his last three rounds in that magazine at a changeling taking cover behind a pile of lumber but didn’t know if he had hit. He reached for his third magazine and while he was busy reloading another changeling jumped into the sky and rushed their position. Martin saw it coming and fired his last two bullets. One hit and the changeling dropped and slid across the ground towards them. It started to get back up but Felix had reloaded by then and put a round between its eyes.

“How many more are there,” Martin gasped. The numbness in his leg had disappeared and now a growing pain had replaced it.

Felix fired a round at a dark area where a magic bolt had just flew from before answering. “Don’t know.”

“I’m out of bullets,” Martin called. “Damnit, my leg hurts!”

The gunner pulled his fourth and last magazine from its pouch and slid it to his comrade. Martin snatched it up, shook off the snow and reloaded his luger. Then everything went silent.

“Are they gone,” Martin whispered hopefully.

Felix shook his head and continued to pan his pistol side to side, looking for movement. There was a series of hissing that the humans took to be the changeling language then the silence returned. Felix took the time to check his ammunition status. One chambered, three in the magazine.

“Should have brought more ammunition,” he chuckled.

Martin let out a frustrated sigh. “It scares me how you can find humor in deadly situations.”

The loader just smiled. “No more waiting. Our move. Cover me.”

He jumped up and darted to a nearby stack of bricks. A bolt of magic passed inches behind him and when he arrived at his new cover he turned to return fire but Martin had already taken care of it.

“Good shot, boy.” Felix cheered.

“Yeah, thanks,” Martin replied blandly.

Felix then rushed out again from hiding and reached the factory wall and jumped over a stack of iron bars and landed behind the changeling that was taking cover there.

“Boo,” the gunner growled as he fired two times into the changelings face as it turned to face him.

He couldn’t see Martin but he heard his comrade fire twice then yell, “don’t worry, I got it!”

“Good,” Felix replied as he peered at the next position where he believed a changeling was hiding.

Two blue eyes peered out at the same time and Felix fired a bullet through one of them. It screamed once then was silent.

“They’re leaving!” Martin cheered and Felix looked up just in time to see the remaining changelings flee.

He raised his pistol and fired his last bullet at the trailing changeling. It shrieked and plummeted back to the ground. Felix jogged over to it as the creature struggled to get up. It saw the human approaching and tried desperately to drag itself away. Felix knelt down and shoved his lugar between the changeling’s terrified eyes.

He pulled the trigger and muttered, “boom.”

The creature closed its eyes expecting death but all that happened was a small cick. It opened it’s eyes again to witness the human holster his weapon.

“To bad,” he said to himself. “I’m out.”

The changeling continued to stare at him in terror.

“I still need to kill you,” Felix huffed. He then laughed. “You don’t understand what I’m saying do you? Perhaps you’ll understand this.”

He reached into his boot and pulled out an Waffen SS dagger that had been gifted to him by his brother. He admired the shine of the steel in the fire before smiling down at the Changeling.

“I am going to enjoy this far more than you are,” he laughed as he plunged the blade into one of its legs.

The tortured screams of the changeling was what finally convinced Martin to get to his feet. The radioman limped over to his friend, following the sounds of death and Felix’s laughter. He found them on the other side of storage boxes just as the gunner slid his blade through the changeling’s neck, silencing it. It’s legs and wings had already been removed. The creature’s head hung loosely on it’s shoulders until another twist of the dagger sent it rolling across the floor. Blue-Green blood covered the snow as it gushed from the maimed body.

Martin shook his head, disturbed, as Felix stood. The gunner wiped his dagger off on a cloth, sheathed it then stepped gleefully towards the severed head.

“Damn,” he chuckled. “I wish I could keep this as a trophy. But I guess I’ll just keep it to show Frederic when he wakes.”

The door to the factory suddenly flew open and a dozen armed ponies rushed in, weapons ready. They stopped short and looked around at the carnage. One of them vomited.

“A little late, are we?” he laughed. The ponies stared back, not understanding. “Lets go Martin, we’ll let them clean up.”

Day 33

“Good morning,” Celestia chimed. “How do you feel?”

Morning Mist looked around the room, confusion in her eyes. She sat up slowly but was quickly told to lay back down by the filly.

“What happened?” Mist asked in an exhausted tone. “Where am I?”

Celestia frowned. “The other’s were captured. But we patched you up and saved you.”

The bedroom door opened and Flo entered. “I knew I heard voices. It’s good to see you're awake.”

“Hey Flo,” Mist greeted as she tried to sit up again just to have Celestia politely push her back.

“Try to stay lying down,” Flo stated. “Your stitches have yet to heal.”

The injured mare frowned. “The others were captured? My sister?”

“Yes, your sister was taken,” Flo sat on the bed next to her. “But we have a plan to get them back.”

Mist didn’t seem convinced. “A plan? What kind of plan?”

“A rescue plan,” the older mare replied. “Don’t worry about it. We have everything ready to go.”

Mist once again made a move to sit up and Celestia stopped her. She opened her mouth to protest but the filly shook her head sternly.

The mare sighed. “What am I going to do? Can I help?”

“Sorry,” Flo replied as she placed a hoof on the young mare’s forehead. “You need to heal. Another member of the resistance is on his way here to take care of you.”

“Who is coming?” Mist looked back and forth from the others seeking solid answers. “When are you leaving?”

“I don’t know who it is,” Flo replied as she felt the bedridden mare’s forehead for any feaver. “But he sounded like a nice stallion by the letter he sent me.”

“And we’re leaving today,” Celestia added as she jumped from the bed. “Now that you’ve woken up. But we won’t depart until Flo’s friend arrives.”

Mist shot up and glared at them both. “Wait, she’s going to?”

“Please lay down,” Flo ordered and the younger pony complied. “And yes, she is coming to.”

“What!” Mist sat up again and Flo pushed her back down. “You're bringing a little filly with you?”

“Stop sitting up, and yes.”

“Why?” Mist glanced between Flo and Dawn. “What can she do?”

Flo stood and followed Celestia out of the room. “She’s the one who created the plan and will be leading it. Now try and relax. You still need your rest. I will be back shortly with some food. Don’t worry, I trust her.”

Mist’s mouth hung open in disbelief as they walked out of her room.

“Her unanswered questions are going to annoy her ceaselessly,” Flo stated as they walked through the hall. “How are the preparations on your end?”

“Everything is ready.” The filly jumped up onto Flo’s lookout chair and peered through the renewed snowstorm. She chuckled, “lets hope Mist’s foalsitter arrives soon.”

When he did arrive the pair barely stayed long enough for goodbyes. After a quick “good luck,” from a grumpy Mist and a double check that they had everything they needed the pair disappeared into a flash of light. Moments later they appeared in the woods a mile outside of Canterlot. They looked around for patrols that might have seen them before taking off running towards the city.

“You sure this will work?” Flo whispered as they made their way through the icy undergrowth.

“No,” the filly replied. “But I believe it has a greater chance of succeeding than failing.”

The mare huffed, “Oh good..”

“Don’t worry,” Celestia looked back at her. She could barely see the mare through the blizzard like conditions. “This isn’t the first time I had the odds against me.”

Flo grinned as the wind picked up and began to howl. “I know.”

Author's Note

If you saw any mistakes, plot holes or other issues please tell me. Thank you.

Chapter 35: The Rescue

Author's Note

I am slightly rusty in my writing ability. If you see any mistakes please tell me. Also, I am very sorry for the time it took me to write this. More chapters on the way soon.

-The Altoid

Chapter 35: The Rescue

Chapter 35

The clock tower chimed, sounding the passing hour. Celestia looked at the dark buildings, stores and homes of Canterlot.

“7:00,” she whispered.

“They're late,” Flo grunted through her scarf. Her misty breath drifted away and Celestia watched it rise and dissipate as her mind began to wander.

Flo’s ears twitched and she glanced eagerly down the street. “Someone’s coming.”

Celestia followed her gaze and saw a small group of ponies approaching through the snow. They soon came into full view and were revealed to be three unicorns and an older earth pony.

“This is it?” Flo asked before they could even introduce themselves.

The earth pony stepped forward and stuck out his hoof for Flo to shake. The mare reluctantly took it.

“I’m Lemon Lime and these are my sons. And no, there are more coming.”

“I’m Flo. How many more are coming?”

“Our leader didn’t say,” the stallion replied. “But he couldn’t spare too many. Manehattan is in flames and the underground there has its hooves full.”

“Ah,” Flo shook her head. “I take it you are from Manehatten then. I also sent for some of the Ponyville Underground. They should be here soon, and am surprised that you arrived first. I will have to ask you later about the situation in your city.”

“It’s grim and terrible,” Lemon replied. “Hundreds are dead. The gryphon governor in charge believes in repaying every action we take tenfold. We burn down a barracks and they burn down an apartment building with families still inside.”

“That’s horrible!” Flo gasped and Celestia, who had remained silent and unnoticed, had to stifle an enraged growl.

One of the sons spoke up. “You have it lucky here.”

Flo grunted dismissively. “I don’t feel lucky.”

The sound of approaching hooves from the adjacent street alerted them to the arrival of the Ponyville underground. A mare's voice spoke to them before they were fully visible. “You should hear what’s happening in other cities.”

A trio of ponies clad in white-grey cloaks and with faces concealed under scarves pushed through a snowbank and stood next to them. The fire-orange eyes of their leader stared solemnly at Flo.

"Ah, you must be the Ponyville underground." Flo was relieved that everyone was finally arriving. "We can hear about what's happening in Ponyville later but we are already behind schedule. "

"They can tell us what's happening while we wait for the rest of our party to get here," one of Lime's sons said.

Flo sighed. "Fine. My name is Flo by the way."

"Nice to meet you, Flo. The story of what's happening in Ponyville is quite different than that Manehattan." The mare started to say without introducing herself, much to Flo's annoyance. "Instead of trying to terrify the remaining population they are trying to gain their trust. The puppet governor, who is a pony mind you, is pushing a campaigning of friendship and cooperation between the population and occupation."

"Everything that we do to fight back is labeled by them as us proliferating violence," a second Ponyville mare added. "That we are destroying the peace the invaders are trying to create for us."

"I doubt it is working though," one of Lemon Lime's sons interjected.

The mare huffed. "You'd be wrong for thinking that. Already a small amount of ponies are acting as their spies and a few of us are hanging from Everfree trees because of them."

A pigeon fluttered unexpectedly out of the sky and landed next to Lemon. He retrieved a paper that the bird was holding in its beak, patted its head and watched it fly away before reading.

"The rest won't be joining us. They ran into a patrol and dared not risk it." He looked at the others. "What now?"

Flo magically yanked the paper away from him and read it. "We carry on with the plan. Everyone knows what to do?"

"Yeah but I was hoping to have more than, what, eight of us?" the stallion protested.

"Nine," Flo corrected.

"Nine?"

Flo pointed a hoof at Celestia and the filly waved. "She's coming too."

Lemon's mouth dropped open. "You brought your daughter? Are you insane?"

"She's not my daughter but she used to live in the palace," Flo shot. "Her mother, uh, used to be part of the cleaning staff. She is the reason we are able to do this."

Lemon shook his head and started backing away and his sons followed suit. "There is no 'we' anymore. Good luck to you but count us out."

Flo's mouth hung open as they turned to leave. "You-you can't just... come back we need you!"

"I'm sorry Flo," he said before turning the corner. "But I'm not as suicidal as you."

"Cowards!" Flo screamed after them but her voice was carried away by the wind.

Celestia walked closer to the three mysterious ponies from Ponyville. "I take it you will be leaving to?"

A cheerful light reflected from their leaders fire eyes. "Why the hey would we do that? We love suicide missions!"

Celestia smiled back. "I'm happy you are joining us. But quickly, can you introduce yourselves? It would make us trust you more."

"Ah, yes." The leader removed her hood and scarf magically, revealing the grinning face of a light aquamarine unicorn. Her cyan and white mane instantly getting caught up in the cold wind. "We conceal ourselves back at Ponyville due to spies in our ranks. Don't worry though, my friends here are trustworthy. By the way, I'm Lyra."

"Who are your friends?" Flo asked.

"Mares I grew up with," Lyra replied sharply. "Don't worry."

"I will take your word that they are trustworthy," Celestia said and Flo grunted. "But we need to get going. We must be out of Canterlot before nightfall."

*

The sound of something heavy and wet thudding onto the table along with the horrified shrieks of those nearby jolted Ian awake. His eyes fluttered open and locked with the empty stair of what looked like a pony’s severed head.

“The fuck is that!” Matt screamed.

Felix stood nearby, a triumphant smile on his face. Blue-green blood stained his hands and uniform. Ian glanced up at the German and then back down at the head. He reached out and touched it.

“You’re like my cat,” Bill muttered to Felix and he leaned forward to examine the head. “Bringing home bloody presents.”

“But seriously,” Matt continued. “The fuck is it?”

An exhausted Martin walked through the hospital doorway and stood behind his comrade. Felix turned and whispered something to him and Martin nodded and walked away. Ian guessed he was going to get the other Germans.

“That’s a changelings head,” Twilight wretched, trying to hold back the nausea. Rarity was unable to and she rushed out past Rainbow Dash, who remained sleeping on a nearby cot, to vomit in the snow. Pinkie sat in mixed emotions of fascination and horror.

“It’s a good thing Fluttershy is too busy to see this,” Twilight ontinued. “She sees too much blood as it is.”

The other Germans filed in from Frederic’s room and the air became abuzz with the excited conversations in their native language. They took turns passing the head to each other for examining and Felix’s smile only widened.

“Udo.” Ian waved the English speaking German over. “Why does Felix have a head?”

“Felix und Martin, uh, kill it. Is same animal did attack Frederic. Felix tells, uh, he did kill many.”

“So he brought one of the heads back with him?” Twilight exclaimed in horror.

“Is prize! Ja!” Udo replied with a wide smile.

“You call that a prize?” Twilight gasped. “It’s a severed head!”

“Ja!” Udo laughed.

“Do you cut the heads of all of your victims?” the mare continued.

Udo shook his head and pointed at Felix. “When his blood is hot he do, uh say, mad things. He scare even me.”

“Well could you bastards take it outside?” Bill growled through a handkerchief he was holding over his face. “The stench is starting to get to me.”

Udo turned and said some words to his comrades and they started to leave the building. Felix led the group, holding the head up like a trophy.

“Fucking krauts!” Bill huffed. “Toss the lot of them into an asylum.”

As the last German left a tired Patton entered. He watched them parade by before joining the others. The Americans stood and saluted him.

“Hello sir,” Ian greeted. “How can we help you?”

“How is Frederic doing?” the General asked as he wiped some green blood from the table to examine.

“No change but at least he isn’t getting worse.”

“That’s good.” Patton pulled some papers out of his pocket. He read them silently for a while and the other humans watched him expectantly. The General eventually realized there attention was still on him and he looked up. "Don't you bastards have shit to do? Hop to it!"

They jumped to their feet, saluted, then filed rapidly out of the hospital. Once outside they ran into Rarity who happened to be bringing gifts for them.

"Hello dears," she greeted cheerfully, she levitated a pair of boxes behind her. "I found time last night to make your new clothes that I promised a while ago and that flag you wanted, Bill."

“Thank you Rare.” Bill grinned widely as she gave him the Confederate banner.

“Follow us to the shed, ma’am,” Ian said. “You can hand out the gifts there and get yourself warmed up.”

Rarity shook her head and threads of string fell from her unkempt mane onto the snow. “I need to get back to the shop, dear. Those uniforms, tents and blankets won't make themselves. I shall give you your cloths and be on my way.”

“Very well,” Ian replied as she gave the last of the boxes to the men. “I shall see you later.”

"Farewell," Rarity half sang and half sighed before turning to leave. "Keep warm!"

The other men expressed their farewells as she ambled away.

*

“Are you sure your insider can be trusted?” Celestia asked Flo as the pair waited outside of a drain tunnel that led down from the palace. Iced over water flowed out between them towards the lake in the valley below.

“I am sure,” the mare replied. She stomped in the snow trying to maintain warmth. “I knew her and her father before the war broke out.”

“Flo, is that you?” A voice called from within the tunnel and a Gryphon face appeared on the other side of the bars. “I got your message.”

“Gilda,” Flo exclaimed. “Long time no see. Tell me, how are they doing?”

“You got here just in time,” the Gryphon started to pry open the grating with brute force and Flo started to help her with magic. “They are slated for execution tomorrow.”

The bars started to break away. Celestia was starting to get nervous that the screeching metal would bring attention. Celestia hooted like an owl two times and out of the mist she heard a single hoot in return from one of the three mares on lookout.

“Nobody is coming yet,” the princess said.

“Do you know if they have been tortured?” Flo asked.

Gilda stopped bending bars momentarily and nodded her head sadly.

Flo bit her lip in worry then asked, “do you know if they gave up any information?”

“I do not. I'm only a courier” Gilda turned her attention to Celestia. “Hello Princess, I am glad to see you’re leading this mission.”

Celestia glared up at the gryphon in bewilderment. “How?”

“I knew it also,” Flo added.

“I understand why you would,” the Princess shot. “With time and the fact that I have stopped trying to hide it from you. But how do you know who I am?”

Gilda smiled widely, “Lets just say my orders were to dispose of you however I pleased. Kissing my superiors’ flanks gets you ‘perks’ like that. So I decided to drop you off outside Flo’s house and hope she found you.”

“In that case, I am happy that you saved me.”

“I wish you could have told me who she was in a letter or something,” Flo protested as the grating finally gave way and fell into the snow.

“I didn’t know if Celestia wanted everyone to know who she was so I decided to keep it a secret, even from you.”

Celestia hooted like an owl three times and moments later the three mares from Ponyville emerged from the mist.

“All clear out here,” Lyra stated. “Ready to save your friends?”

“Beyond ready.”

The drain led up into the mountainside until it come out into an opening and deep pool with the shaft of a well above them. They peered up into the dim light for a moment before Celestia turned to Gilda.

“Can you carry us up there?”

The gryphon nodded, “I should be able to.”

“No need to carry the unicorns,” Lyra interjected. “A simple teleportation spell will get us up there.”

“No,” Celestia shot. “The magic burst will be detectable to anyone watching and I can assure you they will be watching. No magic inside the walls.”

After a several minutes of Gilda hefting each pony through the well they found themselves standing in the palace garden. No guards could be seen but the sound of singing could be heard from the barracks.

“You were right,” Flo said to the gryphon. “The security is extremely laxed.”

“No threat from attack and it’s cold out,” Gilda replied. “Why would you need more than a few guards.”

“I can think of a few reasons,” Lyra laughed.

“This is where we split up,” Celestia said. “I have some business I need to attend to. Gilda will lead you to the dungeons and save the others.“

“You didn’t tell me about this,” Flo grumbled.

“And I apologize for that.” Celestia began to trot away. “I will be fine. Meet me here but if I don’t come back leave without me.”

Without waiting for a reply, she galloped towards the main palace tower. She arrived at the door, cracked it open to see if any guards were around then slipped in.

‘Where are we going,’ the fillies voice whispered in her head.

“I need to get a message to my sister. Among other things.”

‘I wish I had a sister.’

“I’ll be your sister,” Celestia replied sincerely.

A sensation of happiness that wasn’t her’s filled the back of Celestia’s consciousness. She pressed on through the dark palace. It was all familiar but no longer felt like home. The silence and lifelessness of the palace put her on edge. The Princess found herself checking each corner for the trap that she believed was waiting for her.

‘I’m scared of here,’ the filly whispered.

“Me too, but it will be alright.”

Celestia came to an abrupt halt. She had arrived before closed entrance of her old chamber much sooner than expected. The Princess stood before it, fear suddenly gripping her heart, but quickly regained her composer and opened the door.

“Your'e back before I expected you to be.”

Celestia stopped abruptly in horror and stood like a statue. Blandire sat next to the window watching the snow drift by, a steaming cup of tea levitating before his face. “Did you forget something?”

Celestia instantly started to back away but the alicorn made no move to stop her.

“Leaving so soon?” He glanced at her then back out of the window. “I’m not going to stop you. Get what you want and go. But I'm not letting you send anything to your sister if that was your goal.”

“What are you playing at snake tongue?” Celestia demanded.

“I've already played it and now I am watching it unfold.” He took a sip of tea. “I’m not going to kill you. I want you to watch the world you have wrongfully built come tumbling down with you being powerless to stop it. I would advise, though, discontinuing your ‘help’ and just watch, allow the inevitable.”

Celestia stepped forward. “Where’s my pheonix?”

“Disposed of,” Blandire replied dismissively. “Such a pitty. A very beautiful creature but she was very protective of this room. Hence the burn marks on the walls and floor.”

“You're just going to let me leave?” Celestia asked as she made her way to a nearby wall and pressed down on a stone barely within her reach. The wall pivoted away revealing a small armored chest.

“This winter has been vengeful. Has it not?” Blandire stated, ignoring her question. “Which reminds me. An unexpected power is appearing to the north. Those I have sent there to investigate have not returned. You wouldn’t happen to know anything about this would you?”

Celestia slipped the chest into the pack on her side but dwelled over Blandires words. “No idea. Maybe you should send your armies up there to find out.”

“It seems you got what you came here for,” Blandire took another sip. “You may go now. But only you. The others who foolishly came along will, sadly, not get out alive.”

The sound of an alarm bell suddenly filled the air and Celestia’s heart stopped. She bolted out of the room as the tower came alive with the sound of guards rushing through the palace towards the dungeon. Celestia initially had the urge to rush to their aid but quickly came to the realization that there was nothing she could do. Instead she rushed back to the well and hoped to meet them there.

They were nowhere to be seen when the Princess arrived in the garden and she immediately jumped into a cluster of bushes to hide. The bell still rang from a nearby tower and occasionally a group of soldiers would speed towards the dungeons, commanders yelling orders and weapons clinking. Celestia took it as hope that they were still on the loose. Why else would more guards be needed?

An explosion rocked the air and a wall blew outwards into the garden. Stone and dust filled the air as a group of ponies and a gryphon emerged through the hole.

“Minuette!” Celestia heard Lyra yell. “Cover our exit! Twinkleshine, clear the garden!”

“Do you see the filly?” Flo called. “Dawn! Where are you.”

Celestia rushed out of her hiding place. “Did you get everypony?”

“We left Tripple in his cell,” Flo answered, holding back tears. “But not because we wanted to. He couldn’t walk from the torture and told us to go. They executed the bat ponies and Shadow Breeze the first day they were here. The others are in a rough shape but they can make it.”

“We need to go now!” Lyra screamed over the sound of the bell. She tossed the bucket and rope down the shaft. “Slide down and try not to break anything.”

One by one they wrapped their legs around the rope and slid into the icy water below. Celestia heard what sounded like firecrackers going off and she looked up to see minotaur musketeers firing from the windows. There was a whistling sound and Minuette fell to the ground with a pained scream but quickly lifted herself back up. Another bullet hit Flo’s left ear, tearing out a bloody chunk, but the mare didn’t seem to notice as she fired magic bolts back at the enemy.

Puffs of dirt and snow flew into the air as they scrambled down the rope. After a hectic several seconds they were safety down the shaft. Lyra was the last one and when they were rushing down the tunnel she fired a bolt of magic into the walls collapsing the well and tunnel behind them.

“They might be waiting for us at the exit,” the pony Celestia now knew to be named Minuette stated. Her hood was down revealing a blue unicorn. She ran in front of Celestia and it was apparent that the mare was limping badly. “We might need to fight our way out and we are in no shape to do that.”

“There is a branch in the tunnel that leads deeper into the mountains.” Celestia took the lead from Flo and Gilda. “Follow me.”

“Why is she here?” Cobalt asked.

“I will tell you later,” Flo responded, her horn glowing to light the way. “Right now we need to escape.”

“We’re heading into the mountains?” Lyra asked. “My comrades need medical attention! We may be escaping the enemy but half of us are just going to bleed to death and the rest will freeze!”

“Would your rather take on the enemy then?” Flo growled. “I will take my chances in the mountains. Plus, the remaining bat ponies hiding there might help us.”

Lyra ground her teeth in anger but did not protest. Instead she saddled up next to Minuette to help her keep pace.

Gilda bounded on past the others down the dark tunnel. “I will go on ahead and make sure the coast is clear.”

Flo glances at Celestia’s laden pack and noticed that she had taken something from the palace. “What did you pick up?”

Celestia remained quiet for a few seconds then answered. “You will just have to wait until the time is right.”

“I would like to know a hint or something,” Flo continued to press the question. She waited for a response but the filly remained quiet for the rest of the treck through the tunnel.

After an hour of forcing themselves to keep running, and with the wounded collapsing often, they arrived at the exit to the tunel. The high mountain valley they found themselves was surprisingly clear. A bright sun and blue sky shined overhead but black clouds lingered on the stony peaks rising to either side. Snow up to the adult’s shoulders and over Celestia’s ears instantly slowed their progress into the open.

“Over here!” Gildas voice could be heard from a shallow cut in the side of the mountain. “This is the best shelter in the whole pass.”

They rushed to the gryphon, leaving a trail of blood in the glimmering powder. The group collapsed from exhaustion and lay quietly gasping for breath and shivering from the cold.

Eventually Cobalt spoke, “welcome to Nocturnal Pass. The valley between the two ancient cities of the bat ponies. Don’t expect to see very many of them, though. Most of them hibernate during the winter. Plus, it’s day.”

“And there aren't that many of them left in the first place,” Celestia added quietly.

“How are we going to get their help then,” Lyra demanded. “My friends are in bad shape!”

Celestia stood and wearily approached Lyra, Minuette and Twinkleshine. Without asking she started to examine their wounds.

“The bat ponies my be asleep but their city is still full of items and sanctuary we can use.” The Princess tore a piece of her cloak off and began helping Lyra wrap Menuette’s injuries. “But we can only stay here until everyone is ready to move again. Come, a storm is approaching and we still need to find the gates.”

Celestia looked around at their distraught faces and she smiled. “Don’t worry. For the war is changing once again and I feel it’s for the better.”

She pulled the chest from her pack and placed it on the ground before her. “Have you ever heard the saying, ‘the enemy of my enemy is my friend’?”

They nodded and Celestia continued with a slight smile on her face. “We go north, my friends, the moment we are ready. Blandire has confirmed what I have presumed to be true. The Crystal Empire is returning and their king of shadows has no love for the snake that sits in Canterlot Palace.”

The others murmured to themselves and Flo asked uneasily, “What’s in the chest?”

Celestia stared contemplatively at the gold inlay box for a few seconds then smiled. “My bargaining chip.”

Bonus Chapter: The Story of Celestia and Blackscales

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 37 Rough Draft and Full Story Notes

Due to many requests and the fact that nobody has adopted this story I have posted the RD of Chapter 37 along with all of my notes, how they appear, on the story. To those who wanted closure for this adventure this is the best I can offer. Keep in mind Ch 37 is in early stage RD and would have most likely changed. Enjoy.

RD Chapter 37

Day 60

The pegasus recruiter stared up at the ceiling, boredom pulling his mind into memories of home. Nopony had signed up to join the lancers for a good week. Perhaps, he occasionally thought, there were no more civilians available for the army. His assistant had already fallen asleep and was sprawled out on a pile of clean uniforms, fresh from Rarity’s textiles plant. The recruiter found his eyelids growing heavy.

“Just a five minute nap,” he sighed. “Cap’ won’t care. Probably won’t even notice.”

His eyes just closed when the door suddenly opened, letting cold into the room. He shot up and put a professional face on, expecting to see his commander walk in. At first he couldn’t see anything through the glare from the sunlit snow but even when his eyes adjusted he still had trouble seeing the pegasi mare until she closed the door behind her.

“Can I help you, miss?” He asked, looking her over.

Her cropped mane and coat were a brilliant white, no color except for her dark magenta eyes staring nervously at him.

“Uh, yeah,” she said walking up to his desk. “I’m here to join the lancers.”

A wide smile spread across the recruiter’s face. “You are in luck. We are in need of new lancers. Here, have a seat.”

He opened a drawer and retrieved papers and a pen. He pushed them over to the mare.

“Fill this out, and we will go from there.”

She quickly finished the papers and gave them back and he read through it.

“Miss Frosty Streaks from Las Pegasus?” He flipped through the papers. “I was starting to think no one was left to join the fight.”

The mare chuckled. “I was working in the factories one day and the urge to do more for Equestria came over me. So, here I am!”

“Well, it’s good to have you on board.” The recruiter turned and slapped his assistant who shot up and looked at the others with a confused and tired expression.

“Hello!” He exclaimed cheerfully. “A new recruit, sir?”

“Yes, private. Could you get her a uniform?”

“Uh-hu.” The assistant measured up Frost Streaks with his eyes then grabbed a folded white and dark blue/purple uniform with the golden word ‘RECRUIT’ stitched into the back. “Here ya go. It should be your size.”

“Thank you,” she said taking the uniform.

The recruiter stood and stuck out his hoof. “Welcome to the Lancers, Recruit Streaks.”

Frosty Streaks shook his hoof as the recruit continued. “You will report to Sergeant Glass Sky at the lancer training camp at 0700 tomorrow for training and your future assignment. Understand?”

“Yep,” she replied.

“You're in the military now, Recruit,” the recruiter shot sternly. “It’s ‘yes sir’ from now on.”

“Yes, sir!” the mare replied quickly with a sharp salute.

“Good,” he replied with a return salute. “Dismissed!”

Frosty Streaks saluted again and hurried out of the building.

“I have never seen a pony with such a white coat and mane before!” the assistant stated, putting the uniforms back into a makeshift bed. “I wasn’t the only one who thought she looked pretty, right.”

“I have no comment on that, private,” the recruiter looked over her papers. “I was worried for a moment that she was a bad changeling disguise.”

The assistant laid down and wiggled around to get comfortable. “Why didn’t you get a unicorn to test her then?”

“Did you notice how nervous she was?” The recruiter put the papers into a file and leaned back into his chair. “Changelings don’t feel fear unless they are being killed or their queen is in danger. Even then, it's just self preservation than true nervousness.”

“I didn’t know that.” The assistant raised a disbelieving eyebrow. “How did you figure that out?”

“Personal experience.”

The assistant sat up. “Oh, do tell, sir. I want to hear a story!”

“Not now,” the recruiter closed his eyes. “I’m taking a nap.”

*

The revolver flashed, sending six, rapid, reports bouncing around the hills outside the city. The pings of the bullets hitting the steel plate across the way notified the two men standing alone in the valley that the shots were on target.

Patton flipped open the cylinder and started to reload it, a wide smiled splayed across his face.

“Would you like a go, General?” He said to the grey man next to him.

Lee shook his head. “Not today, Patton. I’m inclined to just watch and enjoy the first sun filled day that we have to relax on. But I do have to say, you are quite talented in marksmanship.”

Patton grinned widely as he finished reloading and held out the Smith and Wesson .357, handle first, to Lee. “Thank you but I insist, sir. I don’t let just anyone handle my prized possessions.”

Lee took the gun and looked it over. “It always strikes me how fine and colorful your weapons are. Appropriate for an individual like you. Very well, I shall try my hand, since you insist.”

“Don’t be hard on yourself if you miss, General,” Patton joked.

The older man raised the gun and fired six, slow and deliberate shots. Each one hitting the target and sending the ping of metal on metal singing through the snowy countryside.

Lee handed the gun back to Patton. “I may not be a fast gun like you, Patton. But I don’t believe I missed.”

“Nice shooting, sir.” Patton started to reload again. “I think we need to get you a gun. Something powerful, yet elegant. Perhaps a 45 like mine?”

Lee smiled but shook his head. “I thank you for the offer, but it is not necessary. Our design and production teams have enough on their plates without an order for a revolver distracting them.”

Patton shrugged and nodded. “Very well. At least you have your sword for defense.”

He raised his gun to fire again but five ponies in new uniforms crested a hill over to their left and approached the two humans.

“Ah,” Patton stated as he lowered his gun. “An audience.”

Lee turned to look at the ponies too as Paton waved them over. The ponies continued to approach before stopping several meters away from the humans.

“Hello,” Patton said cheerfully. “Come for the show?”

The ponies stared back at them but remained unmoving. An uneasy pit formed in Patton’s gut and he turned towards Lee.

“Shall we go down to the target and see how my shots have been landing?”

Lee nodded and they began walking towards the steel plate. Patton glanced back at the ponies who were now following them from a distance.

“You’re a quiet group,” he said with a chuckle. “What regiment are you from?”

“The 38th,” a pony replied in a flat tone.

“On leave, I see.”

The ponies remained silent. They reached the steel target and stopped and pretended to look at the bullet marks.

“Stay right here, ponies.” Patton and Lee stepped behind the 6 foot steel plate. “We are going to see if the rods holding up the target are stable.”

They ducked down and Patton drew his second revolver as Lee drew his sword.

“Alright,” Patton called out. “I’m going to give all of you 5 seconds to run. When I look out there and I don’t see you bastards turning tail I am going to blow your brains out regardless if you are ponies or not. You hear?”

Silence was the only response. Patton began to count down in his head and when he had reached three the General stood up early and aimed. The ponies had not started to run but instead had fanned out and pointed their green, glowing, horns towards the human’s cover. Patton fired the moment he aimed his gun and sent a bullet through the head of the center pony. Blue/green blood splattered across the snow. Patton ducked back down as green flashes of magic flashed over the steel filling the air with a hot sizzling sound.

“Missed me you ugly shits!” Patton jeered. “You should have run!”

Lee shook his head. “I see you are enjoying this more than someone in our position should.”

“I live for moments like this,” the younger man laughed. “Plus, that kraut got some action with these changeling cockroaches and I felt left out.”

Patton leaned out from the side of the cover and fired two more shots. The first missed but the second went through the changelings chest. More green bolts sped past.

“Hmm,” Patton grunted. “They were quicker on the draw that time. Here, put my helmet onto your sword.”

Lee took the helmet and stuck it over the top followed instantaneously by two magic bolts that missed and one that hit, knocking it into the snow. During the distraction Patton had leaned out again and shot a third changeling.

“It’s like a shooting gallery.” Patton switched his revolvers to the opposite hands. “Would you like to take a shot, sir?”

“You seem to have this under control and I don’t want to impede your fun.” Lee replied with a slow shake of his head.

“You're missing out,” Patton said as he stood to take another shot.

This time a magic bolt hit him in the upper part of his chest, sending the General tumbling backwards to collapse unmoving in the shallow snow. Lee stared at the younger man, a grey eyebrow raised in surprise.

“Still having fun, General Patton?” Lee stated flatly.

Patton sat up and felt his chest for any damage but other than a slight soreness in his ribs there was no other injuries. Not even his jacket had been affected in any way. Patton pulled an elaborate gold necklace set with a single amethyst from under his shirt and peered at it.

“It does work,” he chuckled.

Lee pulled his own necklace from under his uniform. “Indeed it appears that way. Sit back, my friend, I believe it is my turn to eliminate this threat.”

“Go ahead,” Patton leaned against the steel plate. “Carefull, those bolts can still knock the wind out of you.”

Lee stood and stepped out from behind their cover and was instantaneously met with a pair of magic bolts from the remaining two changelings. Both hit him on his left arm the he was using to protect his chest. Lee stumbled backwards, recovered, then stood to his full height and pointed his sword at the nearest changeling.

“You are defeated,” he challenged in a strong voice and the changelings glanced at each other and backed a short distance away. “I demand your surrender.”

One of the changelings hissed. “Only one can demand anything from us and she demands your death!”

The changeling rushed Lee, its horn lowered to spear the human. Lee’s stepped to the side at the last moment as he used the changelings momentum against itself. His sword slid through the changelings shoulders and into his heart. Lee let go of his sword to prevent himself from being dragged down as his opponent slid to a stop next to General Patton who had stepped out from behind the cover.

Patton put his battered helmet on, pulled the sword from the corps and stepped up to Lee.

“It seems you lost this, sir,” the younger man joked a he handed the sword to Lee.

The older man just nodded before they both pointed their weapons at the last changeling. This final enemy stared at them with the wide pony eyes of her disguise at the two tall humans standing before her. She then looked at the bodies of her comrades bleeding into the snow.

“They are all dead!” she screamed and her disguise vanished in a green flash. Both men glanced at each other in surprise. “You creatures killed them all! You-you humans killed my sisters!”

“To be honest,” Patton replied sharply. “You were trying to kill us first.”

“Mother,” the changeling cried. “Mother! We failed you!”

She suddenly went silent and turned her face to the sky. Her light blue eyes widened and her ears twitched as if listening to an unhearable voice.

“Mother, I am sorry,” she gasped before letting out one final scream and collapsed heavily into the snow.

Both humans remained unmoving in confused surprise with their weapons still pointed at the changeling. When she didn’t move again they lowered them and approached the body.

“Dead,” Patton muttered, nudging her with his boot. “Just died on its own.”

Lee remained silent, a his mind deep in thought behind his eyes. Patton holstered his revolvers and looked around the valley.

“I think I have had enough fun today,” he said. “Let’s head back.”

*

Cea sat back and listened to the two humans give their account of the events that morning to Princess Luna. It sounded a little embellished and exaggerated to her but the one wearing the helmet insisted that everything was true.

Luna had finished hearing the story and chewed her lip in worried thought. “You think they targeted you for more than the fact that you were alone and an easy target?”

“‘Easy target’ is a subjective view, your highness,” Patton chuckled. “But yes, It seemed that we were the goal of their mission.”

“What makes you think that?”

Patton stood up straight. “They wait this long to do anything since their last action and the moment that we decide to leave the safety of the HQ they attack us.”

Luna nodded her head. “That is true. But what could they gain from assassinating you instead of the safer and more effective sabotage on our supplies and facilities? Do you think they know how important you are to the survival of Equestria?”

“Many of your new weapons and strategies are influenced by me,” Patton replied. “They may have caught word of this from multiple sources.”

“Perhaps,” Luna said slowly. “Well, what is important is that you two are unharmed. My medallions worked like I promised they would.”

“I thank you again for them, Princess,” Lee bowed. “We might have not survived if it wasn’t for their protection.”

Patton looked over at Cea who was balancing a silver platter on her head. “It appears the next person who needs to speak with you has become bored with our talk. We shall leave you now so you can get to your next line of business. I need to clean my guns and rest.”

Luna bowed and the humans bowed back then turned on their heels and left the room. Cea had quickly set the platter back onto the table when Patton mentioned her and she sat sheepishly on the chair, waiting for Luna to call her over. The Princess motioned for her to approach.

“I take it you have finished preparations for your ship.”

Cea nodded. “Yep. The Cheerful Tuna is ready to set sail. Just wanted to let you know and to see if there was any word on enemy actions in the area before I left.”

“Cheerful Tuna?”

“The name of my trusty little ship,” Cea beamed.

Luna shook her head. “As for enemy activity around the island, I have a few reports over the past couple days. Sails were seen to the North on the horizon yesterday heading West so they won’t be an issue. There was also reports of smoke in the same area. A reconnaissance arship was also seen but our lancers engaged it causing it to crash into the ocean. However, a sloop did engaged and dueled one of our gun batteries last night on the South end of the island and it fled East after two of our airships drove it away. It might be a threat if it continued on its reported course. Other than that, nothing has been reported.”

Cea pondered over the information and Luna watched her quietly.

“The armored cruiser that was spotted five days ago several miles from the harbor has not been seen since, if that is what is worrying you.”

Cea shook her head. “A cruiser doesn’t scare me. I can outrun them easily. It's what can catch me is what has me worried. You said that the sloop dueled a gun battery?”

Luna nodded and Cea continued, “that means the captain had faith in his firepower. I don’t want to find out what kind of ordnance she’s packing.”

“I wouldn’t worry. The report said there was limited damage. Probably the enemy testing our new defences. Didn’t you equip your ship with new guns, some armor and you refurbished your boilers, correct? I think you will be fine should you cross paths with this sloop.”

“I think so too.”

“If you are ready to leave you have my clearance and blessing,” Luna said with a smile. “I wish you luck.”

Cea bowed. “Thank you, your highness. But the sea doesn’t care if you're lucky or not.”

“Ready to head out, captain?” Stalwart Banner asked as Cea came aboard her ship.

Cea nodded. “Are you? I know you Royal Guards aren't use to maritime activity.”

“Luna assigned me to be your advisor,” Banner shot back as a slight smile crept on the edges of his mouth. “If Luna says I am ready then I am.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Cea waved her hoof dismissively before yelling out to her crew. “Alright everypony, we are departing so step to! You know what your jobs are so no slacking!”

She trotted up the quarterdeck and stood next to the helmspony as the ship was untied. The funnel between the sloop’s fore and main-mast belched black smoke that drifted into the chilly air.

Cea took a deep breath and smiled. “I’m happy that the weather is warming. Less storms, usually.”

The helmspony nodded as Stalwart Banner stepped up beside them.

“So, what’s your first course of action?” he asked.

Cea continued to watch her crew move about the deck and rigging, “first action is to get out of the harbor.”

The royal guard gave the young mare a unamused look and she glanced sidelong at him.

“What? It’s the first action on the list.”

The stallion turned his attention to watch the artillery ponies operating the guns at the harbor entrance wave at The Cheerful Tuna as she motored by. He waved back along with some of the crew. Then they slipped out of the safety of the harbor and into the ocean.

“This may be the biggest adventure of eather of our lives, Banner.” Cea said to the stallion. “The enemy thinks they own this ocean with their big ships. What they don’t know is that the ocean is her own master and I am good friends with that vengeful spirit.”

“Good friends?” Banner furrowed his brow. “How did you manage that?”

A wide smile spread across her face and Banner wondered if she was slightly insane.

“I’m her friend because she hasn’t killed me yet. That simple. If she wants you dead, you had better hope you are on land and far away from her vengeance.”

Banner took an uneasy breath. “You're making me wish that someone else was chosen for this position.”

“Oh, you don’t mean that!” Cea raised her hoof to her chest and feigned being hurt. Then she edged closer to him. “You never know, Mr. Banner, we might become lovers before the end.”

The mare broke out into a wild laugh as Banner stared at her with a shocked look.

“You're too young for me,” he retorted. “And probably not sane.”

Cea pursed her lips into a pout. “Aww, you’re not that old. Also, I might be insane or just a sailor with an unusual outlook on life.”

The stallion let out a sigh mixed with a growl.

“And my outlook on life tells me there is a strong, handsome, stallion on my ship who isn’t a subordinate and that just gets me all heated up and my juices flowing. You know what I mean, Mr. Banner?”

“That’s it, I’m heading to the front!” the stallion huffed and began to stomp away. “This voyage just started and I’m already thinking about jumping overboard. We’ve barely left the harbor!”

Cea watched him storm away, a crooked smile on her lips.

“Foamy,” she said to the helmspony while watching the Royal Guard work his way to the other end of the ship. “Follow the westerly wind for now to reach open ocean as fast as we can. Open sails and full steam.”

Foamy, an old stallion with a grey coat nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

They had stayed silent the entire evening. Listening to the creaking of the ship and the rushing of the waves. Stalwart Banner had gone below deck with a spout of sea sickness and Cea had watched the island disappear, deep in thought, until it became a grey smudge on the horizon. The sight of land had finally disappeared completely and the afternoon sun shone warmly through the rigging when a call rang from the lookout upon the mainmast.

“Smoke on the horizon!” Cea looked up at the young stallion in the crowsnest. “Ahead and on the starboard side!”

Many of the crew rushed to the starboard railing and peered into the glare. Cea, using magic, yanked a spyglass from a crewmember and scanned the horizon. The mare scrunched up her face in disappointment.

“I see nothing,” she grunted before looking back up at the lookout. “Gull, you better not be leading me on.”

“Over there, ma’am!” Gull replied while pointing his hoof. “To the South-East.”

Cea followed it and strained her eyes to see. A grey haze lingered on the horizon.

“Keep me updated.” Cea gave the spyglass back to the crewmate then called back to Foamy. “Agle against the wind, and get us some distance from whatever is over there. I don’t what to be followed.”

“What do you think it is, ma’am?”

“Don’t know,” Cea huffed. “But it’s throwing up a lot of smoke. Makes me think she’s seen us and is pouring on steam for the chase.”

Cea took one more glance at the helmspony then proceeded to go and find Banner. She found him leaned up against one of The Cheerful Tuna’s new breech loading heavy guns, slightly aft of the low forecastle, moaning and holding his stomach. She took a moment to admire the cannon before rousing him. The gun, a 4 incher, was one of the six weapons equipped onto the ship’s top deck. In all The Cheerful Tuna had six guns split between both sides of the ship. Also on both sides on the gun deck were two antiquated cannons, the Tuna’s only original guns.

“Feeling well, Mr. Banner?” She asked with a hint of humor.

The stallion let out a loud groan. “I was chosen for this mission because I piloted the smaller Royal yacht for Celestia’s summer trips on Saddle Lake before the war. That hardly compares to this!”

Cea shook her head. “Well, I have some good news, bad news and some very good news.”

“Lay it on me,” Banner replied as he sat up and looked the mare in the eyes.

“The good news is that we are making incredible speed,” Cea smiled. “Those new boilers are more powerful than I thought.”

“Bad news?”

The mare sighed. “Smoke was spotted to the South. We don’t know if we have been spotted but she might be following us.”

“Will they catch us?” Banner asked and Cea was pleasantly surprised to hear no shock or fear in his voice.

“Until I know what kind of ship it is I cannot say.” Cea replied as she helped Banner clamber to his hooves. “But only a special kind of ship can catch us and beat us. I’m not worried.”

Banner took a deep breath to fight the queezyness returning to his body. “Is that the very good news?”

Cea shrugged, “it’s good news, but not the very good news.”

The stallion raised an eyebrow, “what is it?”

“That you still look handsome even while sicker than a dog.”

Banner rolled his eyes as Cea turned and headed back to the aftcastle, laughing the entire time. The stallion slowly followed after her on shaky legs.

“Gull say’s they’re gaining on us,” Foamy stated as the two ponies approached. “He still can’t make out the ship type but he can now faintly see the vessel itself. It has sails.”

“It’s the sloop that Luna warned me about,” Cea said matter of factly. “I know it.”

Even Banner could faintly see the smoke on the horizon that was now to the direct aft of the ship. “What’s the plan, Captain?”

“We will lose her tonight,” she replied. “It’s a new moon and hopefully it will be too dark for our actions to be noted. Tomorrow we will return to our course.”

When the sun sank below the waves, Cea ordered all lights to be extinguished and the fires in the boilers to be stifled. When Banner heard that they were now only under wind power he sought out the captain in her cabin and confronted her. No lanterns or candles lit the room, only starlight revealed the mare from her position behind the table.

“How can I help you?” Cea asked as he entered. She didn’t look up from the charts on her table.

“I thought you were trying to outrun the other ship,” Banner said in a flat tone.

Cea magically lifted a pen and wrote something down. “Before the sun set the ship was clearly gaining on us. I’m not trying to outrun her now. Only to shake her off our scent.”

Banner opened his mouth to ask another question but Cea continued.

“I don’t want to risk the glow from the smokestacks giving us away.”

The stallion snapped his mouth shut. “Makes sense.”

“Who’s the captain here?” Cea mocked.

Banner’s eyes squinted into a scowl. “Don't patronize me.”

“Just be assured that I know what I'm doing.”

Banner looked at the mare shrewdly, eyes glinting in the dim light. Though her face was obscured by shadows banner knew she was staring back with a wide smile.

“I hope so,” he said before turning and leaving.

Day 61

A grey wall of westerly clouds marched along the horizon, threatening storms. But Cea’s eyes looked East, towards the rising sun and more importantly, the ship closing the distance.

“She must have seen us cut our lights and guessed what we were doing.” Cea raised a spyglass to her eye and peered silently at the ship.

“So, what’s your plan?” Banner shot.

“Foamy, keep a starboard broadside on them! Boilers three-fourths steam! Load guns!”

Cea gave the spyglass to Banner as the order was passed down from one officer to another into the bowels of the ship. Moments later black smoke belched from the stack and the sloop lurched forward against the morning breeze. Pegasi clung to the sailless mast as the Cheerful Tuna gained speed.

“She’s running up her flags, ma’am!” a pony called from the forecastle.

Cea peered back through the spyglass as a green flag with a red unicorn set in the middle was lifted over the approaching ship.

“She’s signaling for us to stop,” the signal-pony called from the bow.

“I know that ship,” Cea exclaimed in a voice full of conflicting emotions. “Foamy, keep a broadside on her but cut steam to one-fourths. Run out my flag and signal compliance.”

“What are you doing?” Banner hissed as Cea’s orders were carried out. “Are they friends?”

The ship was now close enough for Banner to see the crew and was surprised to see ponies staring across the water back at him.

“So they are friends then?”

Cea smiled at him. “You’d be wrong. But they are not enemies either.”

Banner stared at her, agast. “Then who are they?”

The mare didn’t reply as she leaned against the starboard rail and waited for the other vessel to pull alongside. It wasn’t long until she was in hailing range.

“What brings you to these waters?” Cea called to the ship, now only 50 yards away.

A male’s voice answered, “Heared that the Cheerful Tuna was working for the crown and I wanted to see for myself.”

“It is true,” Cea called back. “Tell me, who does the Red Snapper work for?”

“The highest payer, of course. Like always’ Cea,” the speaker could now be seen clearly on the forecastle of the ship, a red unicorn stallion. “Times have not changed, my dear. Stop helping the losing side, it’s bad business.”

“Traitors!” Banner challenged.

A laugh went up from the Red Snapper’s crew.

“How can we be traitors if we held no allegiance in the first place?” the stallion replied. “Come now Cea, throw that fool overboard and come with me.”

Banner looked worriedly at the mare. Cea’s face was a mess of emotions and the stallion started to believe that she might actually throw him over. After a moment though she looked up, a strange glint in her eyes.

“I’m not like you!” She screamed and Banner stepped back in shock. “I was never like you and I should have never come with you into this life because now I have no choice but to do this! Open fire!”

Banner could see the other ship’s crew scramble for hopeless cover as the Cheerful Tuna’s the starboard 4 inch guns and the little cannon opened up. The Red Snapper was ripped apart by the new high explosive shells in one salvo. A massive explosion suddenly erupted as the powder magazine was hit, breaking the ship in half. The shockwave shook the ship while debris and broken bodies were thrown high into the sky. Cea watched unmoving as the burning wreck slipped under the waves along with its crew. When all that remained was a few planks of wood and motionless bodies on the surface did Cea turn and walk away.

“Continue course, Foamy,” she said in a solemn voice.

Banner followed after her. “Who was that? A friend? An old lover?”

Cea stopped and looked Banner into his eyes. The stallion was taken aback to see tears. The mare shook her head slowly and choked out pained words.

“He was my father.”

Banner stopped and stared at her in shock as she disappeared below deck. He looked around at the crew who looked back, seemingly just as shaken over what had just happened. He glanced back at the column of smoke now behind them then followed her bellow.

“I use to love him,” Cea said when Banner entered her cabin. She sat behind her desk, busy retrieving something from a drawer. “Father and daughter smugglers, running the sea. Such a wonderful life.”

“What happen?” Banner sat across from her.

Cea pulled a bottle out of the drawer and set it down between them. “He became less like a smuggler and more like a pirate. He lost all honor and he lost my love.”

The mare motioned for Banner to take the bottle as she retrieved another one. “He stole these for me from a zebra trade brig when I was young. He said we would drink these together if I ever got married. So much for that.”

Cea suddenly erupted into uncontrollable tears and hid her face in her hooves. Banner remained silent.

“I killed him,” Cea eventually said with a sniffle. “Didn’t even give him a chance. I wonder if I broke his heart before I... before he died.”

She popped open the bottle and took a swig. “I’m sorry dad.”

Banner did likewise and raised his bottle. “To your father.”

Cea raised her’s and smiled sadly at him. “To my father.”

They both took a long drink before setting the bottles back down.

“Well, he’s dead now,” she huffed. “One parent down. I wonder if my mother would want to see me.”

“Who’s your mother?”

Cea shrugged. “Some middle aged mare from Canterlot. You wouldn’t know her.”

“I think she would like to see you,” Banner replied. “Maybe you will.”

“Maybe,” the mare took another long gulp of rum. “Come on, don’t waste it. Drink up!”

The stallion picked his bottle back up and drank. He let out a cough before speaking. “This stuff is strong.”

“Rum is happiness!” Cea cheered before knocking her head back and drinking more.

*

Notes and Plot Points on BaGaP

First Brigade, First Corps, Army of Western Equestria: Charger Brigade
Comprised of the 3rd, 7th and 12th Canterlot Infantry and the 1st Cloudsdale Lancers. After the 12th Canterlot is almost completely destroyed and absorbed into the 7th the 24th and 19th Ponyville join the Brigade. First commander was General Oakleaf, second commander was General Sprinter, third commander position was empty for a while until General Chainmail took command, fourth and final commander is Big Mac. Real world inspiration, the Iron Brigade of the West and the Irish Brigade.

Army of Western Equestria
Commander: General Shining Armor
Beginning strength: 2 Small Corps
Ending Strength: 10 Corps

Army of Eastern Equestria
Commander: General Stone Tower
Beginning Strength: 3 Corps
Ending Strength: 7 Corps

24th Ponyville: Rose’s Regiment. She takes over the regiment, quickly becoming the Colonel. Real world inspiration, 24th MI, Iron Brigade of the West.

19th Ponyville: Big Mac’s Regiment. He is made the Colonel immediately after training. Real world inspiration, 19th IN, Iron Brigade of the West.

Not to self: God damn it Altoid! Spell it Gryphon!

Lieutenant: Ian Collins
Specialist: Zachariah Marshal
Private: Matthew Novak
Sergeant: Bill Harper
Private: Jeff Fisher

Frederic Herman
Felix Bandt: Gunner
Udo “Something”: Loader
Benjamin Kuefer: Driver
Martin Fuhrmann: Radio

Naval notes:
Fortress: Luna's Flagship
The Keep: Celestia’s old flagship
The Castle
The Barbican
The Bastion: Turbulent Water’s flagship.
The Cheerful Tuna: Cea’s ship.

Timeline:

-Winter Arrives and life on the island and mainland becomes hard.

-Starvation lingers in the future.

-A fire breaks out at a black powder storehouse.

-Changeling spies and saboteurs. Oh no!

-The Charger brigade is assigned to security around the city.

-Apple Bloom goes back to the city and stays with her friends.

-The rescue of the Equestrian underground by Celestia, Flo and others.

-Flo learns who Celestia is but promises to keep it a secret.

-Celestia runs into Blandire again but the Alicorn does nothing to stop her.

-Rescue of the Underground and the love between Flo and Cobalt continues.

-Note to self, should I focus more on this love story?

-Winter starts to take its toll and preparation grind to a halt as survival becomes priority.

-Frederic finally wakes from his coma.

-Riots start due to lack of food and the Charger brigade fights rioters and AWOL soldiers.

-Big Mac's first test as a leader.

-The blockade runners are led by a young mare named Clairvoyance or more commonly named Cea. She is daughter of Flo.

-Rise of the Crystal Empire under Sombra and the uneasy Alliance starts to form.

-Celesta and the underground try to contact Sombra and bring an alliance.

-It’s much like the relationship between the Allies and Russia during WWII.

-Winter raid on the Island by changelings.

-Assassination attempts on Patton, the Americans and the Germans.

-More Patton and Lee being badass.
- Changelings try to kidnap the 6. It is unsuccessful.

-The winter starts to end and with it comes a new sense of hope.

-The enemy starts its air raids with airships and shore raids with its more powerful navy.

-The Naval and Airship battles for control over the sea around the island.

-The tactical genius of our ponies and friends make up for a lack in numbers.

-The battle is a success and the island is no longer at threat of invasion.

-Air raids are starting to slow as well.

-New war machines are developed by both sides.

-Tanks, Steel Ships and modernized weaponry.

-Dash decides to join the lancers.

-Lee comes to the conclusion that he needs to return home and is sent back to the American Civil War.

-The war for Saddle Arabia and other free nation of the desert.

-Operation torch and Northern Africa style warfare! Equestrian and enemy tanks used for first time in combat.

-The New regiments in the Charger brigade, now a partially mechanised force, prove themselves.

-Blackscales the Dragon, who is leading the enemy army in the Saddle Arabian desert is killed by a massed artillery and magic attack.

-The humans also experience their first loss and one of the German crew is killed, probably Martin, during a tank battle.

-The Germans are upset by this but none more than Felix who blames Patton and the Americans.

-The first real victory at last and new allies join the cause.

-Like zebra’s and stuff.

-We also learn where Zecora has been this whole time.

-Winter returns again.

-Preparing for the final push.

-The CMC, still under the age limit but due to a lack of “pony power”, are allowed to join the reserves, and gain their cutie marks and a tank.

-The War in the North turns bloody as the Crystal Empire strikes into Equestria.

-It’s like the battle of Kursk but with ponies.

-The naval and air battles to cut off Equestria from the allies of Blandire.

-Mostly a success. Only a few lanes remain open to the Dark Alicorn Lord.

-Preparing for the land invasion of Equestria then the invasion into Equestria.

-One army invades from the West through the San Palomino Desert the other from Horseshoe bay.

-I like maps, maps maps maps. MAPS!

-The San Palomino invasion heads north to Canterlot the Horseshoe bay invasion heads south to cut off the last true line of reinforcements and supplies to Blandire.

-A hard and bloody land war to retake Equestria is fought.

-Story focuses on Shining armor.

-Story also focuses on Big Mac, Rose and the Charger Brigade. Also the CMC.

-Focus switches back to Patton, the humans, and the SIX as the armies of the East, West and Sombra’s “Ruby” Legions.

-Ruby Legion is like the Red Army. I’m clever!

-Blandire learns of the locations of the 6 and sends out a team to capture them.

-During the siege of Canterlot Blandire sends out his best soldiers.
-All but Twilight are taken.

-Twilight leads a rescue mission with Patton, the Americans, Germans and a select few including the CMC to save her friends well ahead of the main Equestrian force.

-They team up with Celestia (who they don’t know to be Celestia) the underground and devise a plan.

-Attack and rescue in canterlot.

-Twilight, humans and underground attack the castle and try to find her friends.

-The ensuing battle leads to many deaths of our beloved characters. Still thinking of who I should kill off.

-Bill dies saving Matt, Frederic and the CMC. Felix dies in a blaze of glory with Ben, Udo, Cobalt (much to the distraught of Flo) while holding the first door that leads to the hall where Blandire is waiting.

-Zeus is maimed horribly and is dragged to momentary safety by Matt and Ian. The three humans set themselves up outside the door to the room where Blandire waits. Their last stand is a tear jerking moment and I’m starting to cry just thinking about it. The others carry on to confront Blandire.

-The sweet tears of my readers! Mwahahaha! Oh God, I’m crying too!

-Blandires plan is finally revealed.

-Tricking Twilight into entering a spell circle with her friends he enacts a trap.

-The souls of the Alicorns trapped within them are released.

-Blandire is reunited with his family, his goal all along, and people but they are horrified by his actions. They turn against him and Blandire is alowed to be destroyed by our heroes.

-Note to self. Don’t forget to make the ending cool.

-Instead they give their powers, albeit only a fraction of the old power of the elements, to the 6.

-The war’s end.

-The 6 becomes the queens of Equestria. They are now the embodiment of Alicorn power although the souls have now departed.

-Celestia is released from her “prison” by the spirit of her father who sees past the form and the no longer possessed foal is adopted by Flo.

-Without a body the spirit of Celestia gives her final goodbyes and departs.

-Luna sends Patton and Frederic home but says they might be called back if Equestria needs them. She then departs herself to become a wanderer.

-The Tanks Lucky and The Black Wolf are put into the Equestrian War Museum.

-Meanwhile Sombra and the Crystal Empire reveal themselves to be a new threat and the 6 are left to deal with the inevitable war with their new nation, but they are now brave and fear no war.

-Future story idea? Cold war theme. IDK

-Patton and Frederic return to france and the story is wrapped up. Frederic is heartbroken at the loss of his crew and is willingly taken prisoner by the Americans.

-Last part of the story shall be Frederic, reunited with his family, visiting Patton’s grave after the war.

This story is still up for adoption. -The Minty Freshness, Altoid

Chapter 36: Resolve Against the Storm

Chapter 36

The spring breeze carried the sweet scent of baking bread across the German countryside. Frederic ambled absentmindedly through his wife's garden, a rose held loosely in his hand, as his daughters played among the hedges and flowers. He was happy to be home, although, he had no memory of returning. That did not trouble him much due to the joy of just being there.

“Children!” A woman's voice called from the house. “Come inside and get cleaned up for supper.

Frederic turned to see his wife approaching down the garden lane from the house. Her blue silk dress that she wore before he left for the front flowed in the wind. He started off towards her and they met beneath the upturned faces of sunflowers.

“Admiring my flowers again I see,” she laughed sweetly. “I thought you didn’t care for my gardening?”

Frederic watched the sun play of her flowing golden hair then without saying a word he swept her into his arms and kissed her lips for a long moment.

“Now what what made you think something so outrageous?” He whispered to her before kissing her quickly again and handing her the rose. “Maddalen, I love everything about you.”

“You love everything, do you?” she giggled. “Even my Prussian cooking?”

He kissed her one more time then set her down.

"Especially your bad cooking. You burn it just the way I like it."

"Oh hush, you," she laughed. "In that case, I made it the way you like."

"Father," the eldest daughter chimed. "Shall we listen to the radio while we eat?""

“Not tonight Alice.” Frederic replied.

There was a soft rumble like thunder in the distance. Frederic heard it but gave it little heed at first.

“I didn’t know it was supposed to storm tonight,” Maddalen said, glancing out of the window.

Frederic shook his head. “It sounded distant.”

His wife finished setting the table and took her seat. They began to pass around the food and strike up conversation but now the thunder was lingering on Frederic’s mind. Its rolling boom was quiet but steadily growing louder. He tried to pay it no attention but soon it was joined by another sound. A series of shrill consecutive noises that could best be described as shrill screams.

"Why did you leave us to die?"

Frederic's eyes shot up and locked on his wife's. Maddalen stared back, cold and empty.

"I-I, what?" he stammered. "What are you talking about?"

"Come home father," his daughters called simultaneously and to his horror they slowly became bloodied and corpse-like before him. "Come home and bury us."

Frederic shot up from the table and backed away as smoke started to rise up between the floorboards. They remained seated, watching him with cold, empty eyes.

“What is happening?” He gasped as terror rushed through his heart.

"You left us to be a hero," Maddalen screamed as the thunder grew. "You left us to die!"

"No," he gasped through his horror as fire began to lick the walls. "I am here! I am home!"

He backed up against the wall as the flames began to engulf his family. Their flesh rapidly burnt away but their hollow skulls still glared back at him. He fell to his knees, fire now engulfing him, and began to scream in a mix of horror and rage. Yet above the roaring fire the scream-like noise could be heard once again and it grabbed Frederic’s attention. Now he quickly realised what it was. He looked up at the crumbling ceiling and at the sunlight through the crack struggling to pierce the smoke. Rockets fell from the blue heavens.

“Stalinorgel,” he gasped as the house exploded around him.

Day 56

Frederic shot up out of the cot, head swimming and gasping for air. His blurry eyes darted around the room until they cleared and fell upon the shocked face of Udo.

“Where am I,” he demanded through a dry throat.

“At Equestrian Hospital #2,” the younger man replied. “Sir, I am very happy to see you awake!”

“Was it just a dream?” he whispered as he looked around the room slowly.

“What sir?”

Frederic's memory started to return through the throbbing pain in his head. "How... long was I unconscious?"

"Three weeks and two days, sir," Udo replied.

Frederic shook his head in disbelief, "I feel so sore... and hungry."

"You've been laying there for a long time, it's no wonder and all you've eaten has been soup broth."

"Get my clothes," Frederic demanded as he threw his blankets off with a thin, pale arm. "I need to walk and eat."

Udo, who was now diverting his eyes from the naked image of his commanding officer, saluted and hurried out of the room. Frederic swung his legs over the side of the bed, took a deep breath, then stood. His joints popped loudly, muscles spasmed and the feelings of needles stabbing his feet and legs caused him to wince. But he pushed through the pain and forced himself to stumble around the room. He did this for a few minutes until a margin of strength returned and he sat heavily back onto the bed. A vase of paper flowers on the table next to him caught his eye and he grabbed the letter propped up against it.

Get well soon, our favorite human!
-Love Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo.

Frederic smiled and placed the letter back with the flowers. It was then he noticed the scars on his arm. He followed the light pink lines from his hand to the shoulder and found that his body was covered in them. He grabbed a small broken mirror from the table and was horrified at the image that stared back. Scars, like tree roots, crisscrossed sections of his face. He set the mirror down, sighed, and continued to pace around the room trying to calm himself until Udo returned with his uniform. The German commander was pleasantly surprised to see that someone had cleaned and pressed it and tried to push all thoughts of his scarred image from his mind.

"Here you go, sir. I also retrieved a razor for your beard." Udo placed the clothes on the bed then turned. "I'm going to get the others."

"Wait."

Udo stopped. "Yes?"

“Do the others know that I’m awake?”

Udo shook his head.

Frederic smiled, “I’m going to come with you and surprise them.”

“Sir, are you sure you’re-”

Frederic raised his hand dismissively and smiled. “I have been on my back for three weeks, I need the exercise.”

“Very well, sir.” Udo noticed that his commander's thoughts seemed to be elsewhere and he saw the mirror had been moved on the table. “They say most of the scars will heal. They don’t look too bad.”

Frederic smiled softly. “Thank you Udo. I shall meet you outside.”

The hot factory was a stark change from the icy air outside. Frederic and Udo squeezed their way between machinery and working ponies stopping only momentarily so Frederic could admire the howitzers moving slowly down the line.

“Those look like 15cm,” Frederic stated with a smile.

“15,5cm, yes,” Udo replied. General Patton has set their construction to the utmost priority so they can arm the auxiliary cruisers. We shall visit the harbor after here. I know you like the sea, it might freshen your spirits.”

They continued on towards the casting section of the factory. Working around the red hot liquid steel being poured into a mold was where they found the other German’s. They were too busy to notice his arrival and Frederic watched for a minute before speaking up.

“Some fine metalworking I see happening here,” he yelled over the sound of the factory. “Can one of you direct me to your superior officer?”

The other men spun to face him, except for Martin who continued to pour steel as he glanced up at Frederic. The bewildered expressions only lasted for a moment before they rushed into a line, shoulder to shoulder and at attention. Martin continued to pour steel. Frederic stepped forward, arms outreach, and embraced them one by one ending with Felix. Martin finished pouring and joined the line but did not receive a hug, for Frederic stopped to speak to Felix.

“It’s good to see you all,” the commander said, a wide smile across his face.

“Just when I was starting to enjoy commanding these dimwits,” Felix laughed with tears in his eyes. “You just had to come back to life.”

“Perhaps some other time,” Frederic placed his hands on Felix's shoulders. “But I don’t plan on dying again soon. I’m happy to be back. What has changed since I had set up camp in heaven?”

“The war is still happening, as you may have guessed, “ Felix huffed. “But little excitement has occurred. Oh, I got you a present. Shell we head to the panzer hut and talk there?”

“Lead the way,” Frederic replied with a wide smile. “But after we visit the sea.”

After finding some unhappy ponies to take their place at the forge the Germans walked out into the softly falling snow and straight into a group of armed ponies blocking the road between two partially finished apartments. Opposite the soldiers in formation stood a rabble of protesting and disheveled civilian Equestrian’s.

“No food, no work. No food, no work,” they chorused in a repeating chant. “No food, no work...”

The Germans found themselves between the groups with the civilians being slightly closer. They quickly ducked into an alley across the street and peered out to watch what might happen.

“This has been happening for a week now,” Felix stated. “Though, this group is larger than any I have seen before.”

A stern voice cut through the icy air. “I am General Chainmail and I order cessation and dispersion of these protests. Return to your work or be escorted back to your living quarters. We don’t want to move you by force!”

Frederic took a quick moment to examine the opposing groups. One was a column of well equipped and fed ponies, three companies he estimated. They seemed to be armed with long, bayoneted rifles of a sort that he had not seen before. Their steel barrels glinted happily in the sunlight.

“How do they operate their weapons,” he asked.

“As you remember, ponies have the strange ‘magical’ ability to hold items with their hooves,” Felix replied. “But there are still limits to it. Each rifle has a two pony team, gunner and loader. Not a very flexible system but it was better than the spears that they were once armed with.”

“They have other weapons in development to fix that tactical flaw,” Martin added.

Frederic passed his attention to the other group. Their sickly and starved appearance caused a pang of pity in his heart. Many of the mares had foals with them and their ribs showed under their skin. A green stallion, who looked half starved, stepped out from the group and Frederic guessed that he was their leader.

“You wouldn't dare attack us,” he challenged. “Unless you enjoy murdering sick foals and mares!”

“Look at them!” A mare spat. “Look how well fed they are! They get to stuff themselves like pigs while my daughter dies- while we all die!”

The crowd roared in agreement. Frederic decided that he had seen enough of this sad scene and motioned for the others to follow him. They slipped through the maze of adjoining alleys, and after udo took the lead, found themselves at harbor. Silence filled the air save for the call of seagulls, the clank and groan of the ships and steel. Occasionally a voice called out and was answered from somewhere nearby or on the vessels but other than that everything was calm. A series of small passenger liners laid up in hastily constructed drydock caught Frederic’s eyes.

“Those are some fine ships,” he stated and pointed to the sleek vessels. “I thought the ponies were limited to sailing and primitive steam.”

Felix shrugged. “Their navy is antiquated but the private sector, according to what Luna says, is the best in the world. These vessels arrived shortly after you were attacked. They are from the other fleet that escaped Manehattan. They brought more supplies and food but also more ponies to use it up.” Felix skipped a stone across the water towards the nearest ship and is clanged against the steel gate of the drydock. “I think that they are turning these into auxiliary cruisers for commerce and shore raids.”

“What are the enemy fleets composed of?” Frederic asked.

“From what I have heard they have everything from ironclads to early steel armored cruisers and battleships.”

“Most of the ponies working in the harbor are on strike,” Udo added. “If they would just finish arming these ships they could start raiding and bringing back food.”

Felix chucked quietly. “Ponies are fools.”

“They are use to peace,” Frederic shot in a voice that was harsher than he intended. “Struggle is new to them. Their ignorance is somewhat justified.”

The sound of approaching voices caught their attention. Around a corner appeared Luna, Patton, Lee, Zeus, an unknown mare and a dozen guards. Patton was the first to notice the German’s, especially Frederic. The General split from Luna, who noticed the Germans as well, and approached as well.

“God damn, it can’t be! Frederic, you lucky bastard, it's good to see you up and kicking. You look like starved shit but we’ll get you perked up quick.”

“Hello General Patton,” Frederic stuck out his frail hand but was still able to shake Patton’s with a firm grip. “Good morning Princess.”

Luna bowed her head in greeting as she walked up with the others. “It is wonderful to see you awake. How do you feel, Frederic?”

“Hungry, sore and weak,” he replied. “What brings you to the harbor?”

“We were discussing current issues and possible resolutions to them,” she answered. “Would you like to join us? We were about to head back to the headquarters for a meeting and a meal.”

Frederic shook his head. “That sounds nice, but we were planning on going to the shed and eating there. I also want to pay a visit to three fillies who are probably going to accidentally kill me in their excitement upon seeing me awake.”

“Very well,” Luna chuckled. “I hope you are doing fine and that your health continues to increase. I shall see you later.”

The Germans saluted and walked away. Patton coughed and everyone looked at him.

“You were saying, Princess?”

“Of course, yes.” Luna redirected their attention to the ships in the harbor. “Zeus mentioned the concept of auxiliary cruisers to me. To protect the waters around the island and to establish a form of naval power I have put a majority of our resources into their construction. Already one was nearing completion but due to the, uh, unrest work has slowed. This is where you come in, Generals. How do I convince my ponies that working through the hunger and cold is the best option for their survival?”

Patton sighed. “Two options, Princess. I already know what you will pick but if that falls through then you should know the other.”

“I will not force my ponies to work like slaves at gunpoint,” Luna interjected. “If that was what you were going to say.”

“If trying to appeal to their sense of self preservation does not work, then that might be the only option.”

Luna bit her lip, “I wish my sister was here. She would handle all of this far better than I have been.”

“Princess,” Lee said, stepping closer. “From what I have seen you are doing all you can. Not even you father could spontaneously summon food and victory from what you are having to endure.”

Luna shivered and looked downcast at the dirt at the mention of her father.
‘I would feel braver if he was here too,’ she thought. ‘If they were all here.’

“Princess, if I may direct the attention to my proposition,” the unknown mare said in a firm voice. “I will take my screw-sloop and before you can say gunwale I will be back with enough supplies to hold off the starvation long enough to finish at least one of the auxiliary cruisers.”

Patton looked quizzically at the mare. “I don’t believe we have been introduced.”

The mare opened her mouth to reply but Luna spoke first. “This is the smuggler known as Cea, that with a C instead of an S. She gained sort of an infamous reputation before the war sneaking junma berries and illegal potions and brews into the country. She wants to exchange her service for a pardon.”

“Junma berries?” Zeus pipped.

“A mild hallucinogenic,” Cea chuckled. “Makes every day a party.”

Luna glared at Cea for a moment before continuing the original discussion. “If you and your crew are willing to risk your lives for this I will allow your ship to leave port. But if you betray us and join our enemy or flee to far away lands then you had better hope that we never meet again.”

“Was not planning on it, your highness,” Cea saluted sloppily. “I am forever loyal to Equestria!”

Luna raised an eyebrow. “Hmm, loyal to Equestria but not loyal to its trade laws, it would seem.”

Cea shrugged, “Water under the bridge, I'd say”

Luna turned to one of her guards and whispered something to him. The stallion saluted and ran off. The Princess returned her attention to Cea. “I will be assigning one of my guards to your crew.”

Cea’s mouth dropped open. “But...”

“Do not worry, although you will have no authority over him he will have none over you. He will be nothing more than an observer and my representative for this mission. Understand?”

Cea, thought for a moment then nodded her head. “Sounds fair. But can I make a request?”

“Depends on what it is,” Luna replied flatly.

“Unlimited access to materials to improve my ship. She may be fast but she could be even faster, stronger and better armed if I had access to those things.”

Luna sighed. “I will inform my head supply officer to allow you access to everything save for the latest and secret of our developments.”

“Sounds great! Thank you so much, Princess! I shall go at once to prepare my ship for departure.”

The mare bowed then galloped away. Zeus suddenly lifted his head, straining to hear a noise that had been growing on the wind. The clamor of yelling and angry cheers greeted his ears. Patton too was starting to listen and he cupped his hand to his ear. Luna noticed them and she too became more aware of the sounds.

“That doesn’t sound good,” Zeus stated.

“Sounds like the army is losing control of this morning’s protesters,” Patton grunted.

“I hope not,” Luna exclaimed, her voice filled with distress. “But let's return to my headquarters if it true.”

*

Big Mac arrived at the scene with the remaining companies of the 19th Ponyville and examined the situation. When he had been told the size of the rabble gathering in the industrial sector he had believed it to be an exaggeration, but despite that he agreed to send the entirety of his regiment. Now he doubted that he had enough soldiers to establish order should the protests turn violent.

“Colonel Mcintosh,” General Chainmail called from a group of officers huddling around a fire in an alleyway. “Glad your troops made it in a timely manner. We’re still waiting for the rest of the brigade to arrive from the rest of the city.”

“What’s the situation, Sir?” Big Mac asked, taking an uneasy look at the yelling mass of civilians.

“This group has been growing in both numbers and hostility all morning. The other regiments are to block the other roads so more civilians can’t join them. Though, it appears they have yet to do that.”

“Any incidents yet?”

“No, and I hope they will tire themselves out and disperse. It won’t do them any good to turn violent; seeing how we’re armed and they aren't.” Chainmail poured himself a cup of coffee from the pot that sat next to the fire.

Big Mac continued to watch the group. “Unless they don’t believe we would actually use force.”

Chainmail stopped sipping his drink and an uneasy look flashed across his face. “It had occurred to me that they think we are bluffing. Regardless, if they do turn violent then it will become quite apparent that we do mean business and they should disperse quite quickly after that revelation.”

Mac turned a critical glance at his commander. “What is the plan should it turn violent, sir?”

Chainmail remained silent, watching the flames lick the side of the coffee pot. The other officers had now diverted their attention to their conversation.

“Sir?” Big Mac pressed.

One of the officers spoke up. “We will try to make arrests, of course. But if our soldiers are attacked they are permitted to use deadly force if they deem it necessary.”

A pit formed in in Big Mac’s stomach. “Deadly force? The last thing I want is the blood of fellow Equestrians on my hooves.”

“Don’t think of them as that then,” another officer interjected. “Think of them as traitors. Refusing to help the war effort, protesting and obstructing production. Sounds more like traitors to me.”

Mac ground his teeth, trying to hide his disgust. “They are just confused and starving civilians. Not our enemies.”

“Do you have a different protocol for this situation?” Chainmail glanced sidelong at the Colonel. Big Mac expected to see an angry look in his eyes but what was reflected was nothing but sadness and curiosity.

Mac was silent for a moment. “I-I propose a training exercise for the Charger brigade.”

A few of the officers scoffed but Chainmail raised his hoof and silenced them. “Continue.”

“What I mean is, sir. If we are to be the elite, the best, in the army. Should we prepare ourselves for anything war might throw at us?”

A slight smile played on the General's face. “Yes.”

“Let's just imagine, we are back on the continent. The Charger Bigade does what it does best but then finds itself cut off from the rest of the army, behind enemy lines. Low food, low supplies. We might need to condition the soldiers and us to an event like that.”

“I know what you are saying,” one of the officers protested. “But we need to stay at the fullest of our capabilities. It’s not like we are feasting every night on five star food. We are still struggling to stay equipped too. Should we be attacked our brigade needs the...”

Big Mac cut off the officer. “General Chainmail, you know better than I do the fact that we aren't going to be attacked this winter. The enemy is more than content to let us freeze and starve until spring.”

Chainmail nodded his head slowly. “I like it but the Brigade might not feel the same way. Very well, inform the troops of this idea. Tell them to give out all rations they have on them to the civilians and I will inform my superiors of this and perhaps they can initiate the same ‘training’ program as ours to other brigades.”

“Thank you sir,” Big Mac saluted and turned but stopped. Rose stood before him, a sly smile on her face.

“Once again, Bigs, your big heart saves the day.”

“It was the right thing to do,” he continued walking towards his regiment. “And I don’t mind being hungrier than I already am.”

Rose followed him, motioning for her staff to remain behind. “Neither do I. But you aren't making friends amongst your comrades.”

Mac didn’t bother looking back at her. “I didn’t join up to make friends, Rose. I joined to win the war.”

The mare laughed, ran up beside him and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. “That’s why I like you, Bigs.”

Big Mac stopped and turned to look at her, a perplexed expression etched across his face. But she was already trotting away, laughing.

*

Day 57

Gilda dropped from the sky and landed heavily upon the snow crowned peak. The powder gave way and slid down the slope but she maintained her clawed grip on the stone and peered through the clear mountain air. To the East the clouds of the recent storm drifted heavily towards the Equestrian lowlands. The Nocturnal Pass, the high valley between the two peaks, was hidden under low clouds and Gilda only glanced momentarily in that direction. Lyra and her companions were watching that approach; Gilda’s eyes were to look everywhere else.

Her eyes were the best for this job. She peered through the icy air and could see Canterlot glinting below in the sun. Her eyes followed the rivers through the white fields and misty woods until they emptied into the ocean, a silver glow on the edge of the horizon. Then Gilda looked north. A distal line of mountains could be seen across the expanses of forests. Another storm could be seen growing, a swirling mass of darkness rolling over the white crowns, threatening the clear weather that was gracing Equestria. Gilda sniffed the air and her hair stood on end.

“Something doesn't feel right,” she muttered to herself, yet, after continuing looking around, nothing seemed awry

She clawed her way up the rock to the highest point and peered west. Nothing could be seen beyond the mountains that made up the Unicorn Range. She continued to be uneasy as the wind increased, picking up snow and obscuring her vision. The first sign that she wasn't alone was the shadow falling upon her, There was no time to react as claws sank into her back. The weight of her assailant slammed her into the snow.

“I’m going to rip you apart, traitor,” a voice hissed into her ear and the claws dug deeper.

Gilda screamed in pain before throwing her weight to one side. They both tumbled sideling down the mountain and landed in the deep snow a short distance from the peak. She landed upon of her assailant and he was knocked off. She gasped for breath in the thin air and struggled to stand. She turned to face the attacker and was greeted with a claw to the face, blinding her left eye with blood. Her instincts set in and she jumped at him, using her wings to gain extra force, and pinned him against the bare rock of the mountainside. Gilda could now see that her attacker was indeed a Gryphon, though she had already guessed it to be.

He growled at her and struggled to get free. She could see that both of his wings were broken, either due to the fall or her pinning action. Gilda had never had to kill anyone, let alone another Gryphon, but there was no other choice. With a quick swipe of her claw she ripped his throat, spilling blood over herself and the white snow. Gilda stepped back, letting the body fall, and gathered herself. Her nerves and heart began to settle and she fought the urge to vomit. She looked at him and the first thing she noticed was how young he was. He looked a couple years younger than her.

Then she saw what he was wearing. The uniform of a gryphon scout. Gilda knew the only reason why he would have been out here was if an army was approaching. She looked back down into the valley and now the low clouds were gone. Contrasted against the white snow the black mass of an army was making their way up the mountains. She jumped into the air and dove down, hugging closely to the mountain and following rifts to hide her from other scouts.

As she neared the valley a trio of ponies could be seen running headlong towards the hidden gates. She landed heavily in front of them, sending snow in all directions with her wings. The ponies stopped and their horns glowed threateningly with magic.

“It’s me,” Gilda huffed. “There are scouts on the peaks. I take it you've seen the army?”

Lyra nodded, as her rapid breaths filled the air with vapor. “They are already at the gates into the other bat city. It will be mere minutes until they are here!”

“Let us hurry then!” Minuette demand. “We need to tell the others so we can escape before it’s too late!”

Gilda nodded, “can you make it on hoof?”

“We can,” Lyra replied bluntly. “Did you think you could carry us all or something?”

“Shut up and let's go!” Twinkleshine screamed. “We can banter when we are safe!”

Gilda retook to the air and made as great a haste as her wings could manage. She arrived at the gates, slammed her claws against the steel doors and screamed for help. There was a clank and the doors swung inwards revealing the concerned face of Cobalt.

“What is-” he began to say but Gilda ran past him.

“An army marches on the city! We need to tell the others and escape!”

Cobalt started to run after her but stopped. “I will stay and wait for the others.”

Gilda rushed through the lamp lined tunnels and passages that made up the larger of the two bat pony cities. Carved doorways into houses and stores lined the sides and occasionally yellow eyes would peer from the shadows within.

“Awaken your city,” she would call to them. “An army is coming!”

She soon arrived at the door to a home and entered. Flo, Ocean Mist and Celestia with a bat pony family sat around a table, plates full of food. The house was dim, the only light was a cluster of candles on the table.

“The enemy is coming!” Gilda huffed through short breaths. “They are already taking the other city.”

The ponies shot up from the table and began to rush around the room gathering items.

“Where is Lyra and her companions?” Celestia asked as she packed bags.

“They should have entered the gate by now. I met them in the valley.”

“Does the enemy have control of the whole pass?” Flo added.

“Not yet but I don’t think we can escape that way anymore.”

A bat pony mare, the mother of the family, approached Gilda. “Have they found the other ways into the mountain?”

“I didn't see any forces except for the one in the valley, but I was interrupted by scouts.”

“These other ways,” Celestia hefted a pack onto her back. “Do you know how to access them?”

“Yes,” the bat mare replied. “But they havn’t been used since the cities were evacuated during the war between the Sisters.”

Celestia nodded. “We need to be taken to a passage that leads to the north side of the mountain. Can you take us?”

The mare nodded. Celestia turned her attention to Gilda and her dual colored eyes widened and glinted in the dim light.
“You're bleeding!” she exclaimed and rushed to the Gryphon’s side. “Let me see.”

As Celestia tended to the cuts Cobalt and the three mares galloped through the door.

“There are diamond dogs tunneling into the mountain,” Cobalt said as he regained his breath. “We need to go.”

There was a rumble that echoed through the city and they fell quiet.

“Sounded like an explosion near the gate,” Flo whispered.

“Let's go,” Twinkleshine growled.

“Pack up quicker!” Lyra ordered as another, louder, rumble shook the walls.

They grabbed the last of their packs and followed the bat mare through the city. The city was awake now, and soldiers and civilians rushed past them.

“Do they know the ways to escape?” Flo asked.

“Yes,” the bat pony mare replied.

“All these ponies escaping will be quite visible from anyone watching the other sides of the mountain,” Gilda stated. “It’s a clear day.”

Celestia chewed her lip nervously. “Hopefully our escape will go unnoticed.”

“The tunnel we will be taking was covered with a stone wall a long time ago,” the mare said. “After the tunnel became a den for timberwolves.”

“That’s swell,” Lyra sighed.

The bat pony suddenly stopped next to a wall. “Here, can you knock it down?”

Without replying Minuette fired a bolt of magic and the wall exploded backwards into a dark tunnel. An icy draft rushed through and quickly chilled them causing Flow to shiver.

“Let's get going then,” she said quietly.

“This is where I leave you,” the bat pony said with a solemn smile. “My family and I are going to escape through another way. I wish you luck.”

The companions thanked the mare for her hospitality and then quickly entered the tunnel. Cobalt took the lead and despite the warning of timberwolves they reached the iced covered exit unhindered after a run that Lyra estimated to be two miles. After quickly using magic to melt their way through, they stepped out into the bright mountain air. They looked towards the mountain and saw only light from the evening sun glinting off of the snow.

“Looks clear,” Ocean Mist whispered.

“Me neather,” Cobalt replied in an equally hushed tone. He looked down the slope. “It’s a mile to the woods, down the mountain. But the area is too open for my liking.”

“Do we have a choice?” Gilda asked flatly.

Cobalt sighed. “No.”

“I smell smoke,” Minuette stated, sniffing the air.

The others could smell it too but no fires could be seen. Yet an orange glow emanated from the direction of the other mountain.

“Come on,” Lyra huffed. “Let's just get this happy little jaunt over with.”

She took off running across the snow and the others followed after. The going was tough and they stumbled through the deep snow and over the boulders strown about the slope. The wind picked up, ripping their breath from their lungs and kicking snow into their eyes. Cestia started to fall behind, her small size making progress hard. Flo noticed her struggling and stopped.

“Keep going,” she ordered. “I’ll carry the Princess.”

Flo ran to Celestia and scooped the filly onto her back. She then took a look back towards the mountain and let out a stifled scream. Upon the mountain a winged shadow descended from the clouds and landed heavily upon the peak. Snow and stone avalanched down the sides.

Celestia sighed sadly. “Blackscales the Immortal, King of Dragons, has come. That monter has a deeper hatred for Equestria than any other creature I had the displeasure to meet when I was young and curious of the world. There is no hope for the bat ponies. Run and don’t look back!”

Flo turned and darted after the others, her terror driving her at a renewed speed. Celestia, though, continued to look back at the monster perched, black as a demon, against the sky. He gave an earth rending cry that echoed through the valley before spreading his wide wings and taking to the sky. Blackscales dived towards the base of the mountain, fire wrapping around his pitch black body before breathing his flames upon the slopes. By the time they reached the forest the entire base of the mountain was set ablaze.

The others were waiting for them amongst the leafless brambles of the forest. Flo continued running past them.

“Don’t stop, you fools!” Celestia screamed. “They will be searching the area for survivors. The winter woods won’t save us from the eyes of dragons and gryphons.”

As if answering a summons a gryphon dropped out of the sky, landing before them. They stopped and his yellow eyes glinted at them from under a steel officers helm. Celestia looked into those eyes but saw an unexpected emotion; a deep sadness. He removed his helm and looked longingly at Gilda.

“My daughter,” he said slowly. “I-I am happy to see you alive.”

“Father,” she replied sternly. “Are you going to try to stop us? Where is your troop?”

He shook his head. “Sent them to look elsewhere after I saw you enter the woods.”

“You are the gryphon who searched our house!” Flo exclaimed. “You knew, didn’t you?”

“That you were rebels? Yes, but I didn’t arrest you then due to Celestia being in your care.”

He bowed his head towards the filly and she bowed in return.

“Father, what are you doing?” Gilda stepped towards him.

“He’s letting us go,” Cobalt said. “But what I want to know is why?”

“It might surprise you to learn that not everyone supports this war. Just because our kings and leaders want Equestria destroyed doesn't mean every soldier,” he looked lovingly at his daughter, “or officer wants the same. Now, go, others will search this area soon.”

They ran past him except for Gilda who remained stone still. “Come with us. If they learn that you let us escape, I-I don’t know what they will do to you.”

He shook his head and put his helm back on. “I can’t. Though I hate this war I am still loyal to the Empire.”

Gilda dropped her head and began to follow the others, “I understand.”

“Gilda,” he whispered as she passed by. “I love you, no matter where our paths may lead us.”

With that he spread his wings and took to the sky. Gilda watched him disappear into the clouds, then ran after her companions with tears streaming down her face.

Day 58

“I feel so useless!” Dash groaned, throwing her hooves into the air. She lay on her back, watching the embers drift, past the gun of the Tiger tank, and out of the shack roof.

“How so?” Fluttershy asked. Her voice weak and tired. “You’ve been helping a lot.”

“I know I’ve been helping,” she rolled over and looked her friend in the eyes. Fluttershy stared back, her face gaunt and eyes sunken from lack of sleep. “It’s just, ya know. You guys are doing everything you are good at, in important positions, and here I am running around from place to place, like an assistant.”

Twilight, who had been quietly reading Patton's documents and blueprints looked up at the pegasi. “Your assistance is equally as important to the positions we are in. But I understand what you are saying.”

The door opened and grime covered Bill walking in. He said nothing to the ponies but slumped to his cot and passed out instantaneously.

When Dash was sure that the human was asleep she continued the conversation.

“Twilight, do you think you could help me convince the Princess to give me a, well, cooler assignment?”

The unicorn glared critically at her friend over a paper. “A cooler assignment?”

“You know what I mean!” the pegasus exclaimed

Bill grumbled in his sleep and Dash went silent. Twilight sighed and at first didn’t reply. Eventually she stood, stretched and gathered the papers.

“I have to return these to the General anyway.” She walked towards the door. “I’ll bring it up with the Princess while I’m there.”

“Thanks Twilight!” Dash squealed. “I hope she agrees!”

“Damn foxes got in the hen house again. fuckin’ damn ger hem nhh...” Bill muttered in his sleep.

Twilight pushed open the door but stepped back as the rest of the American tank crew entered.

“Oh, sorry,” Ian grunted as he limped into the building. “Your heading out I see.”

“Returning documents to Patton,” she replied with a nod. Zeus entered next, with Jeff. The two humans carried a soaked, blanket wrapped Matt between them.

“What happened to him?” Dash stood and walked over to the loader as they set him down in a cot by the fire.

“He-hey Dashy!” Matt coughed through violent shivering and chattering teeth. “I’m s-s-s-starting to learn that I might be an id-diot after all, heh.”

“It’s about time you realised that,” Zeus huffed. “Shelly, King of Stupidity, thought it was a good idea to try and scrape ice off of the bowsprit of a ship without a harness. You can guess what happened.”

“The Germans b-b-bet me rations that I-I didn’t have the guts to try!”

“You have the guts alright!” Ian rubbed his forehead in irritation. “But still no brains, it seems.”

“Is he going to be alright?” Fluttershy whispered in a voice like a sigh.

“Pardon?” Ian replied.

“Is he going to be alright?” Dash restated her friend’s question.

“He’ll live,” Zeus laughed. “ But the brain damage is, irrevocable.”

Matt groaned. “Sh-shut the fuck up, Zeus.”

“Back to work, lads. King Dumbass need his sleep.” Ian walked over to Bill and leaned over the man. “Eh, I’ll let him sleep to, hauling oil barrels is a pain. But the rest of you are still in top shape. Let's go!”

The humans waved goodbye and left the shack. Twilight followed, Patton's papers being magically held out in front of her. Dash returned to her cot next to Fluttershy. The yellow mare was lying still, as if asleep, but her cloudy eyes remained open watching the flames.

“Why don’t you go to sleep?” Dash asked, nudging her friend playfully. “You are probably the hardest worker of us all. Though perhaps AJ is. I never see her anymore so I don’t know.”

Fluttershy slowly sighed. “I can’t sleep.”

The small smile left Dash’s face. “The nightmares are back, aren't they?”

Fluttershy shuddered. “They never left. I’ve just stopped sleeping.”

Dash laid down next to her friend and Fluttershy softly leaned her head against Dash’s neck. Dash was shocked to feel that her friend was shivering.

“I’m here for you, if you need me,” Dash whispered, pulling a blanket over them. “Please try to sleep. I’ll sing to you if that will help.”

“A bittersweet one, please?” Fluttershy asked. “I don’t think I can ever enjoy a happy song ever again.”

A pang of sadness shot through Dash’s heart. “I don’t know any sad or bittersweet songs.”

“That’s okay,” Fluttershy took a deep breath and let out a long, weary sigh.

“I could make one up on the fly. Is that okay?”

Fluttershy nodded and Dash began to sing. But as she sang her own sorrow began to surface and she followed the feelings to find the right words. Hopeless emotions that she had buried away became fuel to drive the words. Through the rising tears she quietly sang. Her voice soft and ever increasing in sadness. Eventually no more words could escape the pit forming in her chest and Dash began to cry silently. Fluttershy had fallen asleep and her peaceful breaths helped Dash pull herself from her sorrow.

“Sweet dreams Fluttershy. Please, keep hope,” she whispered before laying down her head and following her friend into sleep.

“Dash, wake up.”

The pegasus felt someone nudging her and she opened her eyes and saw Twilight standing over them. She carefully stood as to not wake Fluttershy and stretched. “Hmm?”

“I talked to the Princess,” Twilight said. “She has agreed to give you a different role.”

“Realy!” Dash struggled to contain her excitement. “This is great!”

“Luna wants to speak with you personally.” Twilight’s horn glowed and a water filled kettle sitting on the Sherman levitated and was placed next to the dimming fire. “She will speak with you today if you wish. Nothing important seemed be be happening when I left.”

Dash rushed over to where her winter clothes were hanging and hastily put them on. “Thank you Twilight, this means a lot to me!”

The unicorn nodded and gave a half smile. “Don’t ask to be put anywhere ridiculous, alright?”

Rainbow Dash’s eyebrows furled. “What would count as ridiculous?”

“Well,” Twilight shrugged. “Asking to be a general or something on those lines.”

“I don’t want to be a general,” Dash replied as she wrapped her scarf around her face causing the rest of her statement to be muffled. “I just want to be more than I am now.”

Dash rushed to the door and darted outside. Twilight stood silently for a while before lifting a split log placed it in the fire. Then she lay down across the flames from Fluttershy and absentmindedly watched her friend sleep. Her thoughts wandering far away, to Ponyville’s streets, Equestria and eventually to dark matters and uncertain ends.

Dash took to the sky the moment she was out of the shed. Flying over the city and busy streets full of ponies as she rushed to Luna’s headquarters. Spiraling down she landed before the guards outside of the HQ. They bowed out of respect and let her through.

Upon entering she met Frederic sitting in a chair by a fire with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo on his lap. He was showing them photos but they looked up when she entered.

“Hey Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo exclaimed, jumping from Frederic’s lap. “Whatcha doing here?”

“Hey kiddo!” Dash ruffled the filly’s mane before pulling down her scarf. “I’m here to talk to Luna about stuff. What are you guys doin’?”

“Fred is showing us pictures of his family and home.” Apple Bloom replied. “He has a big house and garden!”

“His wife is pretty too!” Sweetie Belle added. “Human mares don’t look as scary as the stallions.”

“They are called women and men,” Apple Bloom shot.

Frederic chuckled. “You may think she isn’t scary but she can be the most terrifying person if you come home after a night of drinking. Or if you forget her birthday.”

He silently stared at one of the photo’s, remembering some happy moment.

“Have fun the,” Dash said as she walked down the hall. “I’ll be out in a bit if you want to talk more, Scoots.”

“Yeah, I miss hanging out with you!” the filly cheered before jumping back onto Frederic’s lap.

Dash trotted down the hall, passing open doorways with officers conversing in nearly every room or with lone ponies sitting behind paper strewn desks. She arrived at the door leading into Luna’s bedroom and office. After a nervous sigh she knocked on the door. There was no reply but the door swung open revealing General Lee standing over her. Behind him Dash could see Luna talking to Patton by a fire.

“Hello,” the grey man smiled. “We were having a private discussion but since you are one of the Elements of Harmony you may enter.”

He stepped aside and closed the door behind the pegasus after she entered.

“Are you sure you don’t want a drink, Princess?” Patton was saying when Dash and Lee walked up. A tin cup in his hands. “Will calm your frayed nerves.”

Luna was watching the flames dance up the chimney but shook her head. “I’d rather have frayed nerves then a cloudy head.”

Patton shrugged and took another sip of whatever was in his cup. “A small cup won’t affect you to that degree but I shall stop offering any to you. At least today.”

“Princess,” Lee cut in. “Let me first say, a single glass of whisky has the strange habit of becoming three.”

“Very true, General,” Patton chuckled then glanced down at Rainbow Dash. “You came by sooner than expected.”

Luna turned and locked eyes with Dash. The pain and sorrow behind her expression sent a stab of remorse through the pegasus’s mind.

“Hello, Rainbow Dash,” Luna said. “Twilight told me that you want to be in a position that suits your skill sets.”

“Mmm hmm,” Dash nodded her head. “My friends are all in charge of important jobs. I feel less important than them.”

“But your duty is not less important their theirs,” Luna replied.

“I know, Princess. It’s just how it feels.”

Luna looked the pegasus over for a moment. “You are restless, always seeking to be the best at something. But now that you don’t have a set job for you to become the best at, you feel incomplete in your tasks. Yes?”

Dash nodded.

Luna sighed and walked to Dash, bowed down and looking into her eyes. “Do you know why I didn’t put you into a dedicated position that suited you best?”

“No,” Dash struggled to maintain eye contact. “Am I not trustworthy enough?”

The Princess laughed, “of course you are trustworthy! The truth is your strengths, your skills and loyalty , would make you the best warrior in the Equestrian military.”

“Really?” Dash’s hoped raised higher than they had been in weeks but came crashing down when Luna continued.

“Yes. But I cannot allow you to become a soldier,” Luna looked at Dash sadly, knowing she was breaking her heart. “You are an Element of Harmony. We can’t risk losing you.”

Rainbow Dash’s head dropped and she looked down at the floor. “I-I understand.”

“I can still assign you to some other task,” Luna said as she gave a small smile.

Dash shook her head. “No. I think I’ll continue to help my friends whenever they need me.”

“I’m sorry, Rainbow Dash. Just remember who you are as an individual and that you are an Element of Harmony. Don’t worry, you will be needed for you abilities soon enough.”

“What’s wrong Rainbow?” Scootaloo chimed as the multicolored pony ambled towards the exit.

Dash smiled at her. “Nothing, squirt. Just tired, that’s all.”

Scootaloo nodded her head but an uncertain look momentarily played across her face. “Well, okay then. Have a good sleep!”

Rainbow Dash said goodbye and stepped outside. She looked into the sky and watched a formation of pegasi returning from some unknown mission soar overhead. After watching them pass a fire suddenly kindled in her eyes.

‘I don’t need the word of a Princess to decide my position in this war,’ Dash thought as she spread her wings and jumped into the air. ‘I’ll become the great warrior Luna says I could become if I wasn’t so important. No, I’ll be greater than she thinks I could be! I decide my fate! Not the Elements and not the Princess. I do!’

She climbed higher and higher into the sky before dropping down and perching herself on the mast of a ship. A few ponies gave confused looks up at her from the deck but she was too focused on a wild idea rapidly taking forming to notice them. Her lips soon spread into a wide, crooked smile and her bright violet eyes shined with excitement. She took a deep breath and started to laugh uncontrollably, much to the unease of the ponies below.

“They are going to write so many books and songs about me!”

News From Altoid

Hello Everyone

I have been off of FimFiction for a while now and realized that I owe you guys an explanation. I am done writing fan fictions and have now moved on to my actual book ideas. Fan fictions have always been a way for me to practice my writing skills but now I want to work on my own ideas without the constraints of an already existing IP. I hate to leave my stories unfinished but I do wonder if there is some way to pass on the mantle to one of you. I will be getting on FimFiction a few more times before I leave for good to see if anyone has ideas. Perhaps I will change the Email attached to this account, and the username then give it away to a fan with writing skills who wants to continue the works, but I don't know.

But I digress. It has been a wonderful past 5 years on FimFiction and writing stories for all of you has been a pleasure. I'm sorry it couldn't last forever.

Goodbye

-The Minty Freshness, Altoid <3